Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > WannabeGinger > The First Queen in the village

The First Queen in the village

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Corsets
  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Partial Transformations
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet

Other Keywords: 

  • Gossip

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village



by WannabeGinger

Pure fiction, inspired by two great British Comedians, one of whose characters was the First Gay in the Village. This Queen, however, is anything but gay, unless you count finding out that you’re a lesbian after coming out as a crossdresser! No such village yet exists but, who knows, one day….

Chapter 1 Behind closed doors

Having lived in the village in the English Cotswold hills for three years or more, Andy and Christine knew that, if they had secrets, then others who were their neighbours would have secrets too. They didn’t care — although they liked all of the others in the village very much. Not to engage in the Swingers’ parties that they thought probably went on, but then, they weren’t secret enough — just the odd phrase that was used in the pub occasionally - were they?

It wasn’t that they were prudish, far from it, but Andy and Christine just didn’t fancy screwing with others’ wives and husbands. Perhaps that made them more conventional than the rest. They couldn’t be sure. After all, if the others were all screwing away like mad spring rabbits, whatever else could be going on… behind closed doors?

Sometimes, like this evening, they spent time with a bottle of wine, speculating about what other residents got up to in the privacy of their own homes………..

It was a small community. Just a dozen couples, that’s all. Much of an age as they were themselves. Late-30s mostly. Enough to have been around the world a few times.

Nobody was gay, as far as they knew, apart from that one couple……. Nobody was unhappy in their marriages or partnerships. Nobody was out of work, so all had more than enough money — after all, this isn’t an inexpensive part of England in which to live.

There was a significant lack of gossip — something that, when they moved in, they expected would characterize village life. “Everyone knows everyone else’s business” some people said. But clearly they didn’t. “When you think… we know so little about any of them… really….. don’t we?” they often said to one another.

There was no scandal — nothing! In three years, there had been no scandals worth talking about.

Andy and Christine had their own secrets, that made them increasingly curious about the rest of the village. After all, if they got up to slightly naughty things behind their closed door, what could possibly be going on behind those other doors that faced them across the village green. They were of that age where naughty things made love-making fun.

They speculated whilst drinking several glasses of wine on a Friday evening and found they could agree on the many naughty things that their neighbours enjoyed.

Andy started it first. “We have to find a way to find out…. What do they all do, besides a healthy fuck now and again?”

Christine agreed. “Yes, indeed, but you can’t just come out with a direct question, like, say asking Cathy “Ever tied Johnny to the bed and given him a blow-job???? ….I mean, I’m sure she’s giving him a blow-job most weekends, but tying him up??.... She might be, but I don’t know her well enough to ask….”

There was no evidence that Johnny ever submitted to bondage games.

“Hmmm……” Andy was thoughtful. “She could give me a blow-job anytime…..!”

Andy was clearly attracted to Cathy, that was for sure.

“Andy!! How dare you!! For that, you’ll pay a penalty tonight!” cried Christine.

“Hmmm… Promise???!” said Andy, smiling. “I’m not sure I see Cathy and Johnny as bondage people really anyway. However, I do think he’d really be one to appreciate her dressing in a very sexy way, maybe a film star way….. I mean, he’s a bit schizo…. All talk and no trousers, I’d say. Probably a voyeur of some kind, just likes to watch her….. D’you think she’d make a good Julia Roberts? The red hair would help….”

Cathy was a fiery redhead.

“Nah, whatever….” Christine snorted, not being an admirer of this Cathy woman. “No, I’m sure she’s grey under that red….. I’d see her more like a Meryl Streep’s Cruella Deville. But then he’s quite attractive…….” Cathy and Johnny were what was known as ‘arms length’ lovers — not married, both with successful jobs, his taking him travelling overseas quite often, hers mainly UK-based. He was “something in Financial Services”. She was a Buyer for a couture house.

“Ohhh, miaowww! Catty about Cathy, or what!” taunted Andy. “But maybe you’re right….” He resolved one day to test out the theory about her dressing very sexily.

He went on, “And then, there’s Jenny and Peter….. They’re always acting suggestively when we go out to the pub as a group. They would be good for a play-acting night… seeing as they like Amateur Dramatics…… They’d do a great “Thomas Crown Affair — she’d be a cool Faye Dunaway and, oh no, he’d never be a Steve McQueen…. Would he?..... Anyhow, he’s an Accountant — what would he know about seduction?! Seduced by balance sheets, he is! Perhaps the acting takes him out of himself?”

Christine struck back. “Oh, I’ve always fancied Steve McQueen…….. but then you fancied Renee Russo in the second take on that movie didn’t you? And I preferred Pierce Brosnan… now he could have me anytime, any day!” laughed Christine.

“That makes a penalty for you too!.... but you’re right, that Renee Russo was something else!” smiled her husband. “That was some sexy encounter, in both the films…..” Jenny could pull that off, I think. She’s got real ‘come-to-bed eyes’ if you ask me.”

“She’s the one that doesn’t need to work — born into money as the saying goes. But she’s very nice and considerate with all of that.” Christine clearly liked the woman.

“Has she ever shown those eyes to you, my darling…?” asked her husband of Christine. There was more than a hint of a suggestion, or maybe a 5% possibility that Jenny would be “as moved by a woman as much as a man. “You mean, she might…. Well, quite possibly…… Now wouldn’t that set the village tongues wagging?!” “A lesbian scandal… too right it would!”

The evening’s speculation was warming up. Two couples down — and how many more to go?

“So, now we have one couple with her dressing sexy to catch him. Another playing seduction scenes with eachother…… one of them maybe being a lesbian? But that’s quite tame really……… If Cathy and Johnny and Peter and Jenny don’t do bondage games, who does?” asked Christine, warming to this line of conversation. She moved over to the other sofa and sat next to Andy, gently unbuttoning his shirt…. Well, it was more than a shirt. She reached inside and tweaked his left nipple…. Hard, but playfully. “Owwww!......” he said, curling with pleasure.

The next couple of neighbours came into contention.

Christine went on, “…Well, there’s Pamela who is very stern at times and can give a very dark frown if you, I mean, if I, say the wrong thing at the wrong time….. She could get on top of Jack if he put a foot wrong.”

Andy, too, was beginning to enjoy this speculation. “No doubt she would…. “Our Pammie”….. And she might be jealous of you when you get playful, my darling.” Andy’s eyes twinkled at the thought that ran through his mind. “I’ve always thought that Jack was a bit of a coward where she’s concerned. Never says a word, if you notice, when she’s around. He’s all full of bravado and his big career when we’re at the pub, just us fellas, but with her, oh! No!..”

“D’you think she spanks him, if he’s been naughty??!” Christine laughed, intrigued by the thought. “Perhaps she’s got one of those straps, or paddles…..!”

“Did you mean a strap-on…. You don’t….? You can’t…. er, ….mean it…! She wouldn’t, would she…?? I mean… Give him one with a strap-on???..... Phew! He’d have to be very naughty…!” Andy went a little cold at the thought. He had never once dreamed or really expected that people he knew did that sort of thing….. But successful men sometimes are the most submissive when they get home, aren’t they? “So is there any swinging

But then again, people he knew probably didn’t do what he and Christine had been doing for a long long time….. They did keep their secrets very secret. They made sure.

Three couples dealt with.

“OK, then, so who do we know around here that’s a real expert with a dildo? A trusty fucker?” Andy ventured to enquire.

“You mean, like we enjoy with our little fucker…. You know how much I enjoy that, especially when your tongue goes around……” Christine was playing with Andy’s nipple a lot now, so much in fact that she was losing the thread of the conversation.

“Yes, I think that would be Cathy, of all the people we’ve mentioned. I’m sure she’d know how to get the best out of one of those beauties. Especially if it had a little buzz-box inside…!” Andy said and raised an eyebrow waiting for his Wife’s response.

“You mean a vibrator? Oh, yes!” Christine agreed, her mouth now only an inch from Andy’s bra-covered nipple.

So, it was Cathy — Cruella Deville - for the dildo and vibrating tricks, Johnny for the voyeur’s role, Jenny the actress who might swing ‘both ways’ and Peter who’s the Accountant who does ‘AmDram’ seduction scenes with his wife, and there was Pamela who’s very stern and domineering with Jack who may take a dildo or strap-on on a quiet night in at home. All those without the two of them….. And there was Andy and Christine. Quite a start for just one village.

“Well, at least it’s not Midsummer Village….. we would all be dead by now!” (Andy guffawed with laughter. Midsummer Murders was always his source of derision about the standards of crap that was served up on British television).

Exploring who lived in the village besides these people, Christine said, “What about the couple who own the village store, next to the pub on the green? They have been in the village since they were married and took over the store from her parents. She’s always very friendly but I don’t see him around at all……” Andy thought for a while and answered, “I suspect he’s running a cannabis farm in his greenhouse in the garden and runs wild drug-fuelled parties when we aren’t here. Perhaps they’re all at it! maybe she’s so nice ‘cos she sells the weed as a special extra on any orders they get!”

“Now, you’re being daft…” exclaimed Christine. “…As if there’s a drugs farm going down here in the wilds of the countryside!”, and she paused, only to begin again saying, “…. But then again, it might explain why she is SO helpful!!!!” Andy answered very soon after she finished.

“OK, so now we can add them and their drugs parties to the dildo and vibrating tricks, the voyeur and the actress who swings both ways with her husband who seduces her in public, and the man who’s wife does him with the strap-on while being very stern, and then there’s you and me…….”

Four couples and themselves too…

“…..And what we get up to on a Friday night, a Saturday and a Sunday……. In secret!!!”

“Now, you’re forgetting the awfully prim and proper pair who probably “do it” once a week and only once a week, and always in the “missionary position” with him on top and her with her legs spread wide while he thrashes away as fast as he can and she thinks of what’s to have for supper, and it’s all over in about three minutes….” Christine had a clear picture of what went on in the house next to the pub. Andy thought again and said that he was sure that Christine was right in what she said. “Surely, the world would be a dull place if we all did it “their way”…. But, I suppose, that’s the way it was before the Sixties and the Seventies brought more freedom….”

Five couples and themselves…….

“Well, the two guys that run the village chemists and deli took advantage of that as soon as they could didn’t they? Living here all quiet or years before we got here, minding their own business and behaving like a pair of bookends. Then, as soon as Civil partnerships become legal, before you can say Elton and David, they’re hitched!” Andy was overwhelmed in mock outrage. “I mean, you would never have guessed that they were gay, unless you noticed the athleticism of their morning runs around the village and the houseproud way they take care of their little shop and fawn over the few tourists we get through here.”

“That’s so right… you would never know….. Mwahhh! Mwahh!” Christine blew Andy a couple of gay kisses as both laughed happily.

Six couples and themselves……….

The lovers sat back and slowly adopted a gentle fore-play routine that they did most Friday nights. Andy’s lacy blouse was now undone. His delicate perfume hit his lovers nostrils suddenly. Christine rummaged gently inside Andy’s top, her fingers tugging the bra aside to let her lips finally enclose the nipple that she lost no time in biting. Quite hard…… She loved her husband’s wearing of a bra during the weekends they spent together. “Your penalty is to have those nipple grips that I bought you for Christmas on for at least half an hour. Let’s see how much you can bear of them!”

Andy was used to them now but still experienced a luxurious kind of pain when his tits were gripped by the metal teeth of the peg-like clamps on the ends of the silver chain that Christine would then tug mercilessly. All very voluntary, this was. He pretended to be oppressed by this and pleaded with her not to treat him so badly, but there was no escape. He had to suffer just a little bit tonight. In fact, he did much prefer the silky satin and lace of his other bras. And panties.
And the slinkiness of his stockings. And the stretchiness of his suspenders. And the tightness of his stiletto-heeled shoes.

Of course, Andy and Christine had their little secrets that nobody knew anything about. Who doesn’t (have secrets!)???

Andy wearing bras and panties, and stockings and suspenders, and shoes, wasn’t the end of his crossdressing. Only at weekends. In private. He could wear a nightie at bedtime, after he had taken off his daytime make-up which he wore only around the house….

He spent weekends being “Astrid” and, after Christine had rolled his hair up for the night, he would sleep with Christine as her wife.

Not forgetting that, again at weekends only, Christine was “Christopher” and dressed in ‘proper English country style’ with brogue lace-up shoes, corduroy trousers, a ‘hound-tooth’ check shirt and had her hair slicked back, 1930s style, and her face scrubbed to bring out the complexion of the raw English man within her. And a pouch in her boxer shorts to simulate a hard-on. Just like Andy’s bra was filled with padding to simulate his female breasts.

“You really are the first Queen in the village, my darling!” said Christine.

“And you’re the first Jack of Spades, my love….” He/she answered.

--oo00oo–

Where does this conversation lead….? Find out in chapter 2’s fantasy “coming out”.

The First Queen in the Village 2

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Female to Male
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Romantic
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Fantasy

TG Elements: 

  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Long Fingernails / Manicures
  • Panties / Girdles

Other Keywords: 

  • Speculation

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village



by WannabeGinger

Pure fiction, inspired by two great British Comedians, one of whose characters was (I’m told) the Only Gay in the Village. This Queen, you may suspect, is the First, but not necessarily the ONLY Queen in this village. No such village yet exists but, who knows, one day….

Chapter 2 Behind other doors

Andy and Christine were speculating over a glass or three of their favourite wine…. A very delicious Aussie Shiraz……. In the guises of Astrid and Christopher.

“So, we have Cathy and Johnny, Jenny and Peter, Pammie and Jack, and two Missionaries… Who are we missing?” recounted Andy. “If they are all up to what we have dreamed up for them, this is one seriously sexy village! If they’re not, perhaps we could encourage them a little?”

Christine smiled but said, shyly “Ooooh, you wouldn’t, would you, Astrid, .... I mean…. Tell anyone… or ask anyone…. What they DO do??.... I mean, how would you start a conversation? ..... I’d have to be very drunk to get into that stuff with other people — people we don’t really know more than to say hello to in the street!”

“You’re remarkably reserved all of a sudden….” Andy said as she slipped the blouse from his upper body, revealing the bra that he had been wearing all evening.

“Well, I’m a shy girl, underneath what looks like boy gear….” Christopher was wearing what she wore most Friday evenings…. Men’s wear. The low light in their living room would allow a casual observer to see a man and a woman enjoying a quiet táªte-á -táªte - the only difference in this case was that the man was the woman and the woman was the man.

“You? Shy?? I don’t think so!” Astrid exclaimed, but quietly. He had not developed a girly voice and spoke in his normal tones. Perhaps, one day, he might raise the tenor a few octaves. “it wouldn’t be difficult, with a third glass of this in your hand…..” he said, indicating the wine in his hand.

“What would I say? And would I say this while dressed girly style, like you are now?” Christopher was envisaging the scene that Andy was painting for her…

“Oh, yes, we’d be boy and girl when exploring what others do… me, boy… you girl…. To have just appeared as we are, would have stunned most people, it would be so unexpected in this sleepy little place.” Andy went on. “It would come best from you to the other lady involved. Let’s say we had Cathy and Johnny round for dinner. Like I said before, you wouldn’t ask a direct question, like, say asking Cathy “Ever tied Johnny to the bed and given him a blow-job????” But you could lead in by saying something like… when you’re just the two of you….. “Johnny seems to be an adventurous sort of guy, would that extend to the bedroom?” Or I could say to Johnny, “It’s good to live in a nice quiet place where what we do at home stays at home…. Do you find that?”

Astrid’s skirt, panties and stockings were comfortable, tucked up on the sofa where they say. His hair was in rollers and his make-up quite profound, for evening wear. He felt good. He was with the one and only man he would ever want to be with. Other women? Well, perhaps! But as he sat on the sofa, he reflected how luck he was that Christine enjoyed the same charades as he did.

And being Christopher, from time-to-time.

“Well, we haven’t done that yet, and we probably won’t….. “ Christine continued. “There are others who live here that may have their different secrets… I’d bet that they don’t enjoy what we enjoy…… I mean, you really are the First Queen, my love. What about the new house at the end of the village — the one with the Jaguar and the 4-by-4? What are their names?”

“That’s Emma and Justin…… Poncey name that….. She’s really nice, I think but he’s a bit of an arsehole…… Another…. Seems like I’m not keen on many of the blokes who live here!” Astrid laughed at himself. “That’s because you’re a girl’s girl, my honey…. You don’t seem anything you like in the shop window so you don’t buy, except from me!!” Christine teased him.

She went on, “I would think that they play Trivial Pursuit with a difference — What was the world record for the number of people fucking in a Mini?.... or maybe Cluedo — was it Miss Scarlet, on the dining table, with the dildo??!!” The pair thought for a moment about the fun that could be had designing a sexy version of some games for adults.

“I think they’d need at least six people to make such a game interesting… assuming that each game ends with people pairing off and going and doing exactly what Professor Plum might have fancied doing, or Colonel Mustard…..!”

“Perhaps we should ask them in for dinner too?...” Astrid said, half seriously. “…she’s at home all day without kids so perhaps you could have a close girls’ talk with her too?”

“What about the man and woman who own the farm on the edge of the village?” Andy just thought of the wife in that pairing. “…. She’s a handful, I’d expect! Muscles on her like a weight-lifter. Bet she’s a rough and tumble lady. Lucky man! I could imagine them having a tumble in the hay barn…. Whoahhh!”

“Yes, indeed, you must be right…..Astrid… I love the idea of hay barns, in fact I’ve always had a bit of a fantasy ever since I saw that Bond movie, “Goldfinger” where 007 is trying to persuade Pussy Galore that she’s not “immune” after all — she was the pilot who had a flight of blondes, all of which were clearly her playthings… Honor Blackman, that was her name — the actress — tight leather gear and perfect face and immaculate hair…. and he just threw her into the hay — but not before she had thrown him over her shoulder! Beautiful woman!” Christopher elapsed into her first crush on a film star. That woman had the most beautiful breasts, tightly confined with black leather. her team of blondes were also similarly dressed and their breasts shouted "squeeze me" "suck me!" "pinch me!" "bite me!!" Christine had wanted to do all of those things in her teenage crush.

“Hmmmm…. A very pretty Pussy, if ever I saw one!” said Andy. He, too, thought of Honor Blackman's wonderful tits. His fantasises didn't usually extend to domination, but in her case, Pussy Galore could have done whatever she wanted with him! He imagined her wonderful melons right in front of his lips, covered in lipstick - the lips not the breasts, yet!, and how he, or rather as she, would plaster the nipples with crimson creme! His mind so obviously wandering, Christine shook his arm and Andy awoke with a start....

“What are their names, the two at the farm….. Is it Nick and Angie? I think it is.”

Christine agreed with all Andy had said and the names were confirmed…… “We’re building up a list here — seems like an invitation list for a party. If only to find out what these people are like close to hand and to see if our suspicions could be confirmed.” She paused and then asked Andy, looking into his eyes through the mascara and eyeshadow….. “Do we agree there are no other Queens in the village?”

“I’d hope not!” Andy exclaimed. “I don’t want competition! I’m the prettiest one, apart from yourself when you’re you, Christine… not you, Christopher!”

Christopher thought about that and paused again……. “You know something, you can be prettier than me at times and I don’t mind at all. It’s what makes you, you!”

She kissed Astrid and whispered… “time for the skirt to come off, my love….” And Astrid obeyed.
This left him/her standing by the sofa with just the bra, the panties and the stockings…. “Now, put the shoes back on, my honey. I want to see you parade… you’ve got it, so flaunt it!”

An answer to Astrid’s repeated prayers. To “do the catwalk” as they called it. To “model” what he/she was wearing, for Christopher’s approval.

“Your panties are too full!” he/she said….. “We must deal with that… Come here!” Indicating where to stand, right in front of his/her eyes. Sitting still on the sofa, Christopher fetched Astrid’s penis from within the lacy panties and soon slipped her lips around its head. Just standing there, in his lacy undies, Andy was in heaven. His pleasure lasted more than long enough, so skilful was Christine in managing just how much stimulation Astrid could have before she would cum. And cum Astrid did. The ‘problem’ was dealt with. Christine tucked the now tiny appendage back where it belonged. Inside the beautiful lacy panties. Christine smoothed Andy’s stockings down his thighs.

“My turn now, said Astrid, sinking to his knees. At first his face was level with Christopher's tits, so Astrid squeezed them... hard! Through her shirt and the binding she had applied to flatten her tits, failing badly as the nipples were still proud! Christine's eyes went blurry as she responded immediately. Astrid rested between Christopher’s widely splayed legs and unbuttoned the fly of the trousers Christine had been wearing. Inside Astrid found the very ordinary man pants that Christine wore when she was being “Christopher”. Inside them, she — Astrid — found the smaller of the dildos they kept for evenings, it was just big enough to give Christopher the feeling that she had a hard-on between her thighs. Astrid set that aside and buried her face into Christopher’s sweet pussy. He loved the taste of her — Christine — with the added spice of his own lipstick.

--oo00oo–

Morning dawned and Saturdays were always leisurely times in Astrid and Christopher’s household. A glass of Aussie pinot chardonnay fizz went well with warm English muffins and a mug of hot strong tea for breakfast. Coffees and the newspapers followed, regular as clockwork, and before they knew it, the morning had passed.

Every Saturday morning, Christopher unrolled Astrid’s hair from its setting and used the skills in hairdressing that she had from doing her own hair, to make Astrid look perfection. His hair was mostly one length which suited large curlers with longer hair at the crown, which allowed fullness to be added with some back-combing. Its colour was still Andy’s natural mousey-brown. Astrid then put on her own daytime make-up that complemented the sweet summer dress that she wore over the same sexy underwear she revelled in.

Christopher, once he had dressed his husband’s hair, allowed her to shave his face… very gently. Of course, there was very little hair to remove but they pretended that his stubble had grown again and wasn’t the way Astrid wanted to kiss his cheeks. Christopher then dressed in his usual manly weekend country wear…. A rough shirt with cord trousers and boots.

While Christine dressed as Christopher, Astrid set about putting lacquer on her own fingernails. Andy had become quite proficient at this since Christine gave him her first lessons. His nails were quite long now — long enough to be impactful in the bedroom!

“I’ve remembered some people we forgot last night!” Andy called as he put the hard top coat on his nails and Christine came down the stairs, looking in every sense the man he wished he had married.

“How could we forget Samantha and Brian? They may live in a little cottage but I would expect that they have huge sexual appetites, wouldn’t you?” Andy clearly had time for this couple.

“Oh, yes indeed.” Christine said — she too had not perfected a manly voice so it was with her normal gentle tones that she replied. “You can tell it in their eyes…. I often ask myself when I meet new people…. Do they? And very often the answer is… “probably not!” but in their case, I should think they’re going at it like blind rabbits in summertime!”

“Would he be a Queen — even for a day? Do you think?” Andy asked….. “Bearing in mind, I don’t want competition……….”

Christopher put on his manly guise and replied “in my book, she would make a good Queen — she’s quite slight in build and so would fit some pretty clothes….. I think I could make her see the attraction of playing the girly role — if I tried, or had the chance to try!”

Andy paused at the mirror by the kitchen door and said “I’m really wanting to go out for a walk today. The weather is so lovely. I wonder if we went out we would get away with being who we would like to be… if anyone stopped us in the street. I mean, it could be embarrassing for them as well as us…”

“If they recognized who we were, it would…. But we could try passing as complete strangers…… Might be best to go into the pub and have lunch just as if we’ve visited the village on a tour round the Cotswolds, like so many people do. We would have to make eachother look even more different than we do just now….. Not over the top in any way… Tourists around the Cotswolds don’t do “over the top” do they?!”

It was decided that the lunchtime date at the pub would be what they would do. Both secretly had wanted to do this for months — since their weekends en femme and en home had become their usual practice. Christopher took Astrid upstairs to her vanity unit where the cosmetics were to be found. He applied some foundation and a little blusher where Astrid had put very little after waking. She then added a second colour of eyeshadow to complement the first applied earlier and then gave a good thick coat of mascara to Astrid’s eyes. Lastly he allowed Astrid to apply her own lipstick — this time a long-lasting Dior one.

Astrid admired herself in the mirror and Andy’s voice said “Thank you darling, I feel ready for the world!” She stood and beckoned Christopher to sit at the mirror. She combed his hair strongly and made it all sleek to his head. “You had a really good shave this morning darling. I do like to see a man well groomed.” Andy smiled into the mirror and his wife smiled back at him.

Astrid stood in her underwear and remembered to complete the final part of her transformation.... cotton padding for her bra. Most of the time, and certainly when at home, Astrid's hest was unadorned with padding. Christopher enjoyed playing with Andy's nipples too much to let padding get in the way. but if they were going out for a walk and to end up in 'company', Astrid needed to be more shapely, and that meant having the illusion of a bust to be proud of. Andy chose how much padding would be enough. Christopher intervened and suggested "at least twice as much!". So, tweice a smuch it was. The 'B' cup bra was full! The stretchy lambswool sweater that Astrid put on was ideal for the shape Andy wanted, even if it was a bit on the larger size than he might have planned if left to him/herself.

The white sweater was complemented by the flowing floral skirt that Andy stepped into and slid up his stockinged legs. he tightened the belt as hard as he could, offering an almost 1950s look. He added light trainers, such as a girl such as he would wear for a country walk. There was bright sunshine and no risk of rain. Andy swished his skirt from side to side and again thought "I enjoy being a girl!",

“Ready??”

“You bet!”

Ch.3 not written yet but lunch out (and a first meeting) beckon our lovers.

The First Queen in the Village 3

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Female to Male
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sex Toys / Dildos
  • F2M sex change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village



by WannabeGinger

Pure fiction, inspired by two great British Comedians, one of whose characters was (I’m told) the Only Gay in the Village. This Queen, you may suspect, is the First, but not necessarily the ONLY Queen in this village. No such village yet exists but, who knows, one day…. Now, Astrid and Christopher get out and about..

Chapter 3 Outside the front door


The weather was lovely. The sun shone on the village street which Andy and Christine could view from their front windows. Andy had wondered if they went out for a stroll, whether they would get away with being who they would like to be.

They had speculated about passing as a couple, female and male, or being discovered for what they really were, underneath. A man and a woman. Underneath their clothes of the opposite gender.

They had decided to ‘go for it’.

It was decided that the lunchtime date at the pub would be what they would do. Both secretly had wanted to do this for months — since their weekends en femme and en homme had become their usual practice. Weekends were a time for subtle, country wear. Nothing exaggerated as they might indulge in their evenings together… like the evening to come, they hoped.

Having breakfast was a relaxed affair, Andy enjoyed lounging about in his lingerie and sipping coffee, watching Christine get organized for the day while still wearing her dark blue very male towelling dressing gown. Astrid had yoghurt and fruit while Christopher enjoyed a full English fry-up breakfast, just as most blokes would do. The coffee was strong, Astrid’s was frothy and milky, Christopher’s was all black, no nonsense.

Time came to climb the stairs and to get ready for the day’s frivolities. Time did allow, however, for a little more intimate frivolity before clothing themselves. Astrid quickly reached for the lipstick that was sitting, waiting, on the vanity unit. She then parted the front of Christopher’s dressing gown as they stood by the bed. Andy often did this on a Saturday morning, so Christine knew what was coming next. She was going to get tongue-fucked by this lovely woman who was her Husband. Well, he was her husband five days a week… and didn’t she just love days Six and Seven! She sat down on the edge of the bed and Astrid knelt before her.

Gently raising her legs on to Astrid’s shoulders, Christine lay back on the bed. Astrid’s eyes focussed on the parting of her beautiful partner’s pussy. The wonderful folds of sensitive velvet which he knew so well were ready and moist already. His lipstick tasted very sexy this morning, unusually so — perhaps it was his subconscious anticipation of what was to come. Going out in full femme style.

This made his caressing of Christine’s pussy especially energetic. It wasn’t long before she was lost in a haze of pleasure while Astrid’s cock stayed between her thighs, patiently waiting for her Wife to cum.

And, of course, she did.

--oo00oo–

Andy’s patience was rewarded and he, too, would cum, for him quite spectacularly. It was comparatively rare these days, his pleasure being so great when he had Christine in such a position. But it was worth waiting for. This one. His bollocks felt like they were totally drained. That was a cum and a half!!

But time had to wait now. It was time to freshen up and get dressed for the day.

Having sorted out their hair, ……. Andy wearing a bouncy, swingy style and Christine a slicked back “boy’s” with a quiff, all-male, ……. they attended to their needs for make-up, Christine wearing none, and Andy being made-up lightly by “her” “husband”, Christopher.

The two went to their alternative closets in the dressing room which was ‘ensuite’ to their bedroom,
It was important, they felt, having dressed at weekends for several years now, that they had a choice of costumes to wear for different occasions.

There were all sorts of clothes; some for glamour nights in for two, some for everyday ‘just’ being wife and husband, some for night-times and for sex…. The list went on. One rail in each closet had ‘normal’ day-wear. It was anything but ‘normal’, except for them….. The rest of the world might have thought it was deviant at the very least. But they loved it; just being a couple. Him and her. Or rather, her and him….

Today’s choice was quite easy, given the sunny day but fresh cool temperatures. Astrid chose her favourite skin-tight slacks in black, and a loose girly shirt which wouldn’t hide her bra too much if it weren’t buttoned too tightly. (After all, if you’ve got it, flaunt it!, she thought). She reached for the soft cotton padding that would fill the bra where the tits she dreamed of having would have been. She packed the bra tightly, so that her ‘breasts’ stood proud through the shirt.

Andy’s female shoes were suited to a walk on country paths, but not messy woodlands, so she dared to go for the open-toed sandals which would expose her delightful lacquered toe-nails to view. The nails always made her feel just that bit more feminine if they were on view.

Christopher opted for heavy shoes, suited to walking miles if needed, thick walking socks, denim jeans which were male-cut, allowing her to wear them very tight around her bum. She decided not to wear the small dildo between her thighs that she sometimes used on days like this. It did make her feel very sexy but, today, it would wait until they got home this afternoon. On top, with her tits bound with tape to hide their luxurious nipples, she chose a tartan check shirt. For outer-wear, she chose a black fleece with a motorsport logo, emphasizing her butch persona for the day.

Astrid would later choose a pretty pink anorak in a soft cotton fibre. As they stood with eachother at the front door, each looked at the other and they agreed, they made “such a pretty pair and that they would never leave”, recalling Carly Simon’s “You’re so vain”….

Andy smiled into the mirror and his wife smiled back at him. And then a thought occurred to him. Before opening the door, he said, “How could we have forgotten?”

“Forgotten what?” Christopher asked, blankly.

“Where we’re going, after our walk….. we’re going to the pub….. “

“And….??”

“And there’s another couple, and a barmaid too, who we haven’t even considered in our analysis of the people we live with here….!! While we walk, let’s include them in our thinking…. I mean, the pub is always the heart of the village, wherever you are, isn’t it? I bet there’s not much that goes on that they don’t know about. But then, there’s the oddness that there’s no gossip in the village here. You’d think….”

“Oh, I know what I think…” Christine chipped in. “There are so-called evenings at the pub that we’ve never been to…. What about a Quiz night?! There could be things going on….”

Andy latched on to the implication. His mind switched back to the Monty Python sketch in a pub…. One of his favourite pieces of comedy of all time… He fell instantly into Eric Idle mode.

“Nudge, nudge, wink, wink, say no more…. Interested in photography, is she…. Yer wife… Nudge, nudge!? Photography…. !?” Complete strangers engaged in, from one side at least, very unhealthy banter. The very conservative target for the game was obviously not engaged in any kind of hanky panky, never mind intimate photographs!

Christine warmed to the idea. “Well, there’s a way in to ask the Barmaid…. Is there a Quiz Night, or perhaps a photography club meeting…. Know what I mean… nudge, nudge! Say no more!! I could try that on with her….. being the man in our relationship, she might not be surprised…. She might even let me into a secret!” Christine was suddenly keen on chatting up the Barmaid. “I’ll do that… never know, if I fancy my chances, I could be “in” there, if you know what I mean…… Nudge, nudge!!”

“Cheek of it!” exclaimed Astrid…… “You have a tasty wife at home who’s up for anything you might suggest. You take care to leave the barmaid out of it. I only ever did fancy three-somes, with girls anyhow.” Her cheeks flushed with a mock embarrassment. “Not with another bloke.”

Still standing in the hall-way, they looked eachother up and down, admiring their ‘alternative selves’ and they then shared a hug and a long loving kiss. After that, Astrid had to refresh her lipstick in the mirror, a pause before they emerged from their home!

“Ready??”………………… “You bet!”

--oo00oo--

As the pair walked the pathways around the village, they drank in the sunshine and felt the gentle breeze though their hair. They held hands and easily dropped into the characters that they would be all day. There would be no acknowledgement of their true genders. They were Woman and Man. They were Wife and Husband. No words were needed for some extended time, before they would get round to assessing other villagers’ private interests.

Andy’s thoughts went back to the time when he and Catherine had met. In that indeterminate time in the past when boys were boys and only boys…..girls were girls and all pretty or alternatively, well, androgynous if they chose to be. It was acceptable for girls to look almost like boys but not for boys to look like girls. He was very attracted to Christine for the way she looked, the way she acted, the way she dressed and for her positive approach to life. He, by comparison, was rather unconfident, insecure and often ill at ease with being masculine. Catherine suited his dream of an assertive yet perfectly feminine girl.

Deep inside, he wished he was feminine. A girl…. Not so much as to want to change his sex. But he felt he could easily be a girl. Not that this would mean him being attracted to men. Far from it. He loved women for all things feminine that they were. He was jealous of them really. He was jealous when Christine would, from time to time, dress in a totally glamorous and sexy way. She could become a vamp, a sex kitten, out to seduce. She could seduce him any time she wanted.

Christine was also lost in thought, but she wasn’t thinking of the past. Not at all. She was thinking of the future. Where was all of this leading? Where would they be in a week or two — a month or two, or a year or two? She enjoyed their life together. It wasn’t what she had planned for herself when she was younger. She planned a successful career, and had forged success often at the expense of the men she worked with. She watched them. She could play them at their own games. She was more than their equal. She was superior. Not that she felt superior to Andy. They were complementary.

Their individual strengths worked well together. She was happy for him to play the girly sometimes. It brought the manliness that she knew she had within to the fore. Walking as they were today, she was the guy with the girl on his arm. It made her feel moist between her thighs. She now wished she had brought the little dildo with her!

The circuitous walk led them through the lanes around the village until they came to the Church at the top end of the High Street. They sat on the bench among the snowdrop flowers that were there in glorious profusion. It was a lovely time of year.

The occupants of the pub, including the barmaid, had not been discussed but, seeing as they were fast approaching lunchtime, it was right to speculate about whom they would encounter in the next few minutes. “Bev, the barmaid, Brian and Bitchy Belinda, the owners, three to reckon with.”

“The barmaid is the easy one to suss out…” said Astrid as she briefly refreshed her lipstick in the mirror of the hand compact that Christopher had given her on her birthday. “Bev’s the original slut… and I love her for all of that. There’s no hiding place for a man when he goes in there. She’s waiting for all and anyone in trousers. I think she’d bang the bed like a shithouse door in a gale!” (Such a blokey comment! ..thought Christine).

This gave a jolly illusions that Christopher could imagine. “Legs apart, feet in stirrups, tits hanging out of a blouse around her neck. What a sight!! Lovely, Gagging for it, people might say! What do you think gives her away, as a slutty lady, I mean?”

Astrid had no doubts. “The length of her skirt, the leopardskin top and the wild highly piled blonde curls. That hair is so bleached it could have been in the sun for a month! She’s altogether too much like Bet Lynch in Corrie…. And you know what she was like!”

“Indeed, this barmaid has obviously modelled herself on the ultimate slutty slapper…. But don’t you just love her!” Christopher exclaimed.

Her husband couldn’t disagree. In fact, Andy had always fancied a romp with the barmaid whenever he went into the village pub. He had never had the courage to chat her up with that in mind. To tell the truth, he was more interested in the construction of her hairstyle. Was it all her own hair, or was it a hairpiece, pre-styled and added like an extension/ probably the latter of the two, he thought. If only he could have the same….

“So, she’s game for a romp in the sack with anyone, are we agreed?” Christine asked.

“Yes, too right, we are!” Andy replied, sighing deeply at the thoughts he had just had. In a flash, he thought of Bev’s tits and how they had been served up, when he last saw her, like two melons on a serving board, on a shelf…. Just the thought made him feel a hard-on start. Getting his lipsticked lips around Bev’s nipples would be fun!...........

As they turned a corner, they were confronted by another couple from the village, out for a morning stroll. They recognized this pair as Cathy and Johnny, the first cuple they had analyzed in their talk about the rest of the villagers. Cathy said “Good morning” with a cheery smile, and Johnny smiled as well. Christopher answered with a bold “Good morning to you too… Lovely weather!”

And the moment was past. Both men and both women setting off to continue their walks. Andy and Christine had not been recognized. They were past their first test. But neither said a word. Andy had held his breath through the whole 30 seconds of the event.

“So what kind of people hire a barmaid like her to work in their pub?.....” Christine went on. She knew that Andy had nearly fainted!

“………..People like Belinda and Brian…… I called her a bitch and I think that of her…. She’s never been at all civil when I have been in the pub with you… as just you and me. She looks at customers like she’s superior to them in every way. I dislike the woman!” Christopher clearly had strong feelings about this woman.

Andy was surprised at the vehemence in Christopher’s voice, but then had an idea. “Perhaps you could flatter her outrageously before suggesting that you and she get together… You, Christopher, might stand a chance of ‘pulling’ if you pitch it right.” Andy paused, developing his idea in his mind, but saying no more.

“How could I do that, with us being casual tourists in the village?…. Never been here before. Never likely to be staying. What do you mean?” Catherine was genuinely lost. What was Andy getting at?

“I think it might be interesting, if we find that we are not ‘clocked’ as who we really are, if we actually said we were visitors who were taking on Andy and Catherine’s cottage while they went away for a few days. We could be their house-sitters, couldn’t we??”

“You mean be ourselves as we are today, for several days??? I like the idea of that. But it would only work if we are accepted as strangers, not as the people we really are. Do you think it’s going to work???”

Well, you know how I feel about Belinda… what do you think of Brian?” Christopher asked.

“Bit of a wanker if you ask me…..” Andy considered his reply. “….. With a wife like her, he’s probably not been successful at anything he’s tried. Might just be in the right job at last. Certainly not someone who would be able to stop his wife going off and screwing with a total stranger who just moved into the village.” Andy went silent, thought again, and said, “Don’t you even dare think of a threesome or a foursome with those two. Screwing her might be fun just the two of you… I’d enjoy hearing your report on the encounter!”

Belinda fitted the description well — a bitch of the first order. Sophisticated, she thought, but really just full of airs and graces that a pub landlady shouldn’t have. Posh voice, suggesting an education she had never had. Country landowning background, she would like you to think, but probably a Farmer’s daughter. Rides horses, but may not own more than one. Hob-nobs with the property-owning classes of Oxfordshire.

“Nice tits…..” said Christine…. “…. Maybe Christopher could tell her, she has nice tits….” Not half as nice, or half as visible as Bev’s, thought Astrid.

They had spent quite some time sitting on the bench in the sunshine and it was now time to venture towards the pub, to have a drink and to have some lunch. They decided it was a good idea to try the ‘strangers staying in Andy and Christine’s cottage while they are away’ story and see if they were accepted as the strangers they were professing to be.

As they got up from their seat in the sunshine, Andy was suddenly struck by a feeling of his confidence as Astrid, as a woman for the world to meet, draining away. They had seen people at a distance on their walk. They had even passed cheery waves and “Good morning” greetings, but now, it was ‘make your mind up time’… Am I ready to go through with this?, he asked himself silently, not wanting to betray his thinking to Christopher, her female husband. It didn’t take more than a second for “him” to realize that Astrid was hesitant….

“What’s the matter, honey?, You look ashamed of something….?”

“No, darling, I’m not ashamed, and I love you for bringing me to this point in our lives…… but I have never developed a speaking voice to convince anyone of my femaleness….. I may try at home, in private, and you’re very encouraging, but….. be honest…… I don’t sound feminine enough? ….Do I? …. Be honest… And if I can’t, or don’t, I have to say nothing…” Astrid’s male voice trembled.

“You will do fine….. Just think how girly you look and how girly you feel. This is meant to be fun… it’s not torture!! I love you very much, man or woman, and I’ll show it by kissing you in full view of everyone in the pub.. You wait and see!” Christopher was suddenly masterful again.

They reached the door of the pub. Pausing for just a moment to kiss his “wife”, Christopher sqeezed “her” hand and pushed open the door.

--oo00oo--

Bev greeted them as they entered the pub. “What will you have, dears." Neither Belinda or Brian were anywhere to be seen. But Bev’s breasts were there for everyone to see… and admire. Andy’s gaze fixed on them in a totally un-feminine stare…….

“Eyes off!” whispered Christopher….. “They are mine!!”

“Two beers — one a pint for me, the other a half with lime juice for my lovely wife, please.”

Chapter 4 will reveal the encounter, with Bev and, later, with “B&B”.

The First Queen in the Village 4

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Contests, Deals, Bets or Dares
  • Female to Male
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Romantic
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

Other Keywords: 

  • Exploration

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 4



by WannabeGinger

Pure fiction, with events unfolding in a way that may surprise some villagers… or may release some inhibitions among others? No such village yet exists but, who knows, one day….

Chapter 4 Inside the pub’s front door

Bev, the busty barmaid, had greeted Astrid and Christopher as they entered the pub. The place was busy but not crowded and they could be served immediately. They both stood at the bar and Christopher ordered for them both, which in itself was unusual because Christine rarely ordered drinks or food. It was their custom that Andy should do so.

Christopher’s voice was firm and controlled, as masculine as you might wish, so not unusual. Andy admired his wife’s confidence “Two beers — one a pint for me”, she said, “…..the other a half with lime juice for my lovely wife, please.”

The dark beer flowed into the glasses and Astrid’s eyes were forced to look at that…. he had been told not to admire Bev’s lovely tits for any longer….. Well, he thought, they are magnificent! Bev’s breasts were set up on a ‘balcony’ bra, one with extensive padding and ‘uplift’. The tits were separated with a gorgeous — literally gorge-ous — gorge between them in which Andy could imagine his face buried and his lipstick smothered all over them! He felt the straps of his own bra tighten as he breathed more deeply. His own padded bra offering no such display… but he wished it could have! He was warming to the enjoyment that is possible if being out ‘in public’ can bring a lack of surprise for a man dressed as he, Astrid, was today.

“That will be four pounds seventy, thanks…” said Bev, smiling directly into Christopher’s face, not reading his femaleness at all. To Bev, this was a man with his wife, out for a country walk. Strangers she had not met before. “Will you be having food with us today?” she asked.

“Probably…” was her male customers answer as she looked at her wife, who said nothing. Andy was struck dumb again — his confidence in his female voice was very thinly stretched. She just smiled at Christopher who paid for the drinks before the moved away from the bar to sit by the un-lit fire.

“Take it calmly, honey…” said Christine to her husband. “You look delightful today and I do love the way your hair is set. It’s really girly and suits you well”.

Christine felt confident in her male guise now. She had left the house, guided Andy round the pathways that encircled the hamlet that was their village home. It was very small really. Too small for there to be secrets but, remarkably, the games they played at weekends were not, to her knowledge, known by anyone else. So she felt confident that he escapes into masculinity would remain their secret. She had no idea where this weekend would lead them. But they would remain woman and man, wife and husband. They would be Christopher and Astrid, because Christine and Andy were “away” for the weekend.

“Why, thank you sir!” said Astrid. Andy’s hand subconsciously rose to touch the hair that framed the left side of her face. She was so pleased she had set it lightly before they left the house. A country walk can make a mess of a girl’s hair so some setting mouse was worth the extra time before leaving.

“This is going really well… Are you enjoying yourself?” Astrid whispered as she looked across the room, her eyes following Bev and those magnificent tits of hers. “I hope you are, because I really am……”

“I’d enjoy it more if you took your eyes off that woman’s tits…..” Christine retorted, “ While I agree they are superb, they don’t make a good topic of conversation. Let’s just accept that you would love to have a pair like them and that we must do something to get your desires satisfied….!!” This was Christine’s event, hers to plan and put into action. “Now, who do you feel confident enough to engage in conversation then? I mean, we can’t sit here and wait for somebody to come up to us and suggest we talk intimate things, can we….. It’s our party and we have to plan what we want to happen…”

Christopher was in organizing mode. Andy always admired Christine when she got going… things did happen and he always marvelled at how easily they got started. He was unsure of his role, to tell the truth, he was being drawn along in the slipstream of this wonderful woman’s driving force for an experience….. He was convinced he was the only crossdresser in the Village where they lived. He was even more convinced that, even though he had not been ‘clocked’ by anyone so far, in a minute somebody would come through the door of the pub and instantly recognize him as Andy, not Astrid.

He was conscious of the light mascara on his lashes feeling absolutely normal for a girl to be wearing. The lipstick too. The clothes he was wearing were just as any girl would wear. He felt he was, indeed, a girl in every sense. He looked across the bar at other women that were there. Yes, “other women” was how he saw them. Nearest, there was a couple of what today are called “yummy mummies”, each dining out with a friend, each having a child that they were ignoring. One was a raven-haired woman, hair over her shoulders, with dark eyes and almost perfect complexion. She wore a tight leather jacket over a shocking blue blouse that accentuated the colour of her eyes. The jacket clung to her body, emphasizing her bust and waistline. Her tight black leggings and black high heeled boots completed the ‘look’. If she were Andy, Astrid would have fancied this woman greatly. Her friend was, by comparison, rather dowdy, drab looking. Her hair was mousey-brown and not styled in any particular way. her clothes were ordinary in the extreme and Andy felt confident that he, or rather Astrid, would be more attractive than this woman could possibly be.

Not that Andy wanted to be “attractive”, well, not to men at least. He wanted to look feminine, to be pleasing to another woman’s eye. Not necessarily in a sexual way. More in a mutual admiration kind of way. He would wish that other women would accept him as one of their number, as an attractive member of their ‘club’.

“I thought you were going to ask the people behind the bar about Quiz Night…. And ask in such a way that you might be asking about other, er…, um…. ‘activities”. In other words, Sandy expected “Christopher” to make the running…… Which she was perfectly happy to do. “I don’t mind at all….. maybe you’ll just have to watch me and learn…… Wife of mine!” Christopher taunted Astrid slightly. “But if I’m to take the responsibility for getting us into something more interesting, you are going to have to order the food we will have for lunch… and you can start by going over to your busty girlfriend and ask for a menu! Now, do as you’re told!”

Before she could get up, Astrid saw the pub’s owners emerge from the back room, the kitchen, behind the bar. Clearly, the number of people was reaching a time when the bar staff needed help. Astrid realized she would have to attract the attention of one of them. And that meant speaking, possibly in a louder voice than Andy had hoped would be needed.

“Wait for a minute….” Christopher said. “…. We should take careful note of the way these tow interact with the barmaid and with the customers, not to mention eachother. Before we get involved with them.

They sat back and sipped their beers for a few minutes, making ‘small talk’ whilst watching their surroundings.

Andy spied another couple of women. Older this time. Well-heeled, money-ed and a regular feature of the pub on a lunchtime. They were deep in conversation. If they were locals, or villagers, they would be the sources of any gossip, he was sure of that. he studied them for a while. Country casuals clothing — again, expensive — and stout shoes. Their make-up and hair was strictly ‘county’ style. Hair like Margaret Thatcher’s, make-up like Joan Collins’. The intriguing part was that one of the women was wearing fishnets — fishnet stockings. Perhaps there was a secret there to be had? Neither were women they had considered on their review of villagers’ life.

There was a group of three men, dining over a lunch of beer and sandwiches. Probably escapees from an office in Burford, the nearest small town. Nothing remarkable about them. None of them local villagers. None of them likely to be a ‘catch’ if Astrid were ‘out on the pull’ — which she certainly was not!

Christopher looked at the same people, finding nothing remarkable in the women but her female persona did assess one of the business-boys as a truly attractive catch. Metrosexual, they called his look these days. Very good grooming, immaculate suit and shirt, probably has a tattoo at the base of his spine that only a few will have seen. Could be a target for transition if the idea of spreading crossdressing about the place caught on. Yes, indeed, that was one to make a note of. If ‘he’ went to the bar, Christopher would be up there immediately and would engage him in conversation.

Belinda and Brian were working the bar now. Bev had been sent into the back bar to deal with the ‘no meals’ drinkers. Belinda was taking food orders and so it was time for Andy to get the menus. Deep breath, Astrid!, he thought, as he got up and took the ten paces to the bar. Every item of his female clothing tugged at the skin over which they were placed. His shoes, in particular, wanted to make him unsteady, but he resisted…… walking to Christopher’s delight, with a nice turn of the bum. “Look at me”” Andy wanted to shout…….or even sing……. “I enjoy being a girl!!”, but he dared not. To have done so would have caused a scene of total confusion.

He looked Belinda in the eye and asked “May I see the menu for today, please” with a coy smile.

Belinda looked at Astrid and, without a betrayal of anything but “it’s a customer, do what it wants” she handed over the menu and pointed in the direction of the blackboard above the bar, saying “We do have some lovely specials on the board today. You might like to try one of those…. Can I get you some more drinks?”

Belinda appeared very much to Andy as any landlady of a successful pub might do. She was quite statuesque in build, a bust not as impressive as Bev’s, but very good looking nevertheless. Her white, lacy blouse was quite tight, the outline of her bra clearly seen beneath. Her tight black skirt clung to the curves of her waist and bum. Her black stockings looked sharp and her shoes were nicely heeled. She was well turned-out for the job she did. Professional.

“Well, we’re nearing the end of ours but we’ll probably want a bottle of wine with lunch, so no, thanks, not just now.” Astrid replied in as girly a way as she could manage. It was girly enough.

Belinda answered, saying, “We’ll come over to take your order in a few minutes..” So Astrid turned and walked the ten paces across the bar, her eyes locked on Christine’s who was watching her husband ‘strutting her stuff’. What poise!

“Well done, darling…” Christopher said to Astrid as she sat down. “Well done. The whole encounter. You are woman through and through. It can only be if someone catches you in profile that your face will be recognized. You look wonderful”.

“You’re being silly, I can’t be… anyway, you look to be a real hunk today Fancy your chances with Bev, when she gets back?” Andy teased Christopher.

“I might just feel like it. She looks game for a laugh at least, and the figure on her, and her way of dressing, and her face and hair all point to her being very much ‘up for it’, if I’m not mistaken. You asked if I was enjoying myself and, the more we sit here, the more the answer is yes, very much indeed. I’m just wondering why we haven’t done this before…”

“Done what?” Astrid said, knowing what the answer was going to be.

“Gone out as a couple and actually got involved with other people. I mean, I know you like going for a walk alone, and I have done the same. You have gone to London and you’ve been out in Manchester as well, dressed as you are. Well, why haven’t we done this together, so close to home like we are? Is it that this is risky? I mean, being discovered by strangers isn’t nearly as scary as being discovered by people you KNOW!” Christine rambled through her thoughts until Astrid brought her back to the issue in hand….

“You mean we’re risking having to ‘come out’ as what we are, and be known for that… for always? Yes, indeed, it’s risky… But I am enjoying myself, so what the hell!” Andy was now relaxed by what had happened at the bar, in his exchange with Belinda. She had not ‘clocked’ him as a guy in a dress. She had taken him for the woman he appeared to be. The woman he was.

Soon, Bev was back in the lounge bar where the food was served. She came directly to Astrid and Christopher’s table and asked if they had chosen their meals. As she took their order, Andy was again transfixed by Bev’s breasts and by her hair. The breasts towered over her, not close enough to reach our and touch, but almost! Then there was the barmaid’s hair. It’s piled-high blonde petal curls looked stunning. Andy wanted, one day, to have his hair done that way. It’s always the hair that completes the illusion, he thought.

Bev took their food order and asked if there was a need for further drinks. “A bottle of your Aussie Shiraz would be ideal…”, answered Christine in her most authoritative male voice. “…..And some mineral water”.

“Have you worked here long?” Astrid suddenly found the courage to ask…. “A lovely looking girl like you could find a top job in Burford, if you wanted one….” She then summoned the confidence to smile at Bev in a “come hither” seductive way……. She implied that she would give Bev a job anytime. Something happened, in that moment, and Bev paused before asking if there was anything more she could do for the couple of strangers whom she had not seen before.

“No, nothing just now, thank you…” Astrid answered. Christopher said nothing until Bev was out of listening range. He said quietly to his wife, “You really do fancy her, don’t you?” To which, Astrid said, “No need to worry, darling… I fancy being like her… A bit of a tart…… that’s all!”

Astrid and Christopher sat back and waited for their food to arrive. The wine came sooner and Bev filled two glasses, saying “This will make you warm on a bright cold day like today!”

“You’ve made me warm already…” said Astrid again in as girly a voice as he could manage.

“Thank you, you’re very kind…” she replied. This girl Bev was sure to play a part in the village life that Andy and Christine might plan if today’s adventure went well.

“Down girl!” said Astrid’s husband when Bev moved away. “You hardly know the girl!”

It was Belinda that brought their food because Bev was occupied serving other customers across the bar. Belinda was every bit the good hostess as she made sure that the two lovers had everything that they wanted…. Apart from Bev, that was now in their minds.

“She’s a bit like a Madam in a brothel, if you imagine for a moment..” Christopher said after Belinda had withdrawn. She could run a good bordello, I’m sure… in fact she may be doing so right now. I wonder if you can rent rooms here by the hour…..?? Here in darkest Oxfordshire… could it be so??!!” Christopher laughed and went on, “…..And, for what he’s worth, the husband looks like he’d be better off in a maid’s uniform serving the customers on that side of the business!!”

Andy nearly collapsed in laughter at the thought. He had never understood some men’s pre-occupation with Maid’s and what they got up to.

The pub was now crowded, and as their food arrived, the spare chairs at their table became occupied with two people, a man and a woman, who the lovers recognized. It was the couple, Jenny and Peter who they had assessed early in their imaginary review of who’s who in the village.
They had thought that these two would be good for a play-acting night… seeing as they like Amateur Dramatics……

Andy remembered their analysis…….They thought of Jenny and Peter doing a great “Thomas Crown Affair — but on seeing her, he thought, …this woman’s no cool Faye Dunaway — she’s hotter than that. Renee Russo???? Him, however, no Steve McQueen and certainly no Pierce Brosnan.

Would they recognize Andy and Christine in their cross-gender roles? The answer was soon to be clear….

“D’you mind if we join you?” asked Jenny, sitting down as she spoke. It was impossible to refuse. The pub was now quite full. She looked quizzically at Astrid but said nothing.

“Of course, please do.” Andy answered in his now flourishing Astrid voice. Practice as indeed improving her tone and pitch. She didn’t sound theatrical or at all manly. Christopher had been impressed at the short time it had taken. He squeezed Astid’s hand in encouragement.

Andy recalled Christine’s assessment…. She’s got real ‘come-to-bed eyes’ if you ask me. And she was right! But Andy was now looking through Astrid’s eyes. Christine clearly liked the woman. And through Christopher’s eyes would see Jenny as a hot prospect for some ‘getting to know you’ enjoyment. For her own purposes, Astrid thought Jenny was very attractive too.

The problem was this Peter character. Unspoken, the reactions of both Astrid and Christopher were negative. The guy was a loser. (Except that he had this Jenny in tow! Lucky loser??) He was all the words that people use to put such a guy down — numpty, pillock, bozo, plonker….. All of these applied in his case.

Christine and Andy continued to eat while the other couple engaged in quiet conversation. Though they were close at hand, neither pair really tuned in to what the others were saying. Then Jenny spoke.

Looking directly at Astrid, she asked, smiling, “I’m sorry to interrupt but I’m sure I recognize you…..” The question was pointed and required a direct answer. It was clear that Astrid and Christopher didn’t know this couple but of course, Andy and Christine did. Buying some time to think of a response, Astrid said “Well, I’m really not sure….. I don’t think so…… We haven’t been in here before, but it’s very nice isn’t it?....... We’re strangers to the village…..”

“But you really remind me of someone — what do you think Peter? I mean, there’s a real likeness to someone we know… Who can it be?... In fact, you both look familiar.”

“Dunno.” said gormless Peter in his best Accountant-speak.

Christopher took control of the situation after a few seconds’ thought. Christine had planned for such a situation, among many replies she had for questions that she thought might come up. Andy was surprised when she said “I think I know…..”, her voice getting deeper in tone. “You’re thinking of our Brother and Sister who live in the village…… We’re often thought of as looking the same… me like my Sister, Christine, and Astrid like her Brother, Andy. We’re here house-sitting for them for a few days while they’re away….”

Andy was thunder-struck… What a brilliant reply….. Assuming they hadn’t been ‘clocked’ as playing cross dressing, it was a coup! Disbelieve that if you want! He was ready to reinforce the parts being played but Jenny came back with “Well, I can see it now… You really are very similar… both of you….. I’m Jenny and this is Peter, we live at the top end of the village just a few doors away from you… I mean, from Andy and Christine.” Jenny was the talkative one. Peter looked dumb, and frankly, disinterested, Christopher thought.

So, now Andy and Christine had siblings staying in their home ‘for a few days’ while they were ‘away’. Would this mean just the weekend, or did it mean they had the chance to stay as Astrid and Christopher for longer?
Chapter 5 will reveal a close encounter within the village…….

The First Queen in the Village 5

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

Other Keywords: 

  • Necessity

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 5



by WannabeGinger

An interval, call it chapter 5 if you wish, while the author goes away for a couple of weeks’ “R&R” away from it all — with no laptop!

Chapter 5 Inside the pub’s inner door

Andy and Christine were finishing their meals and thinking of ordering coffees when Astrid felt an urge which could not be contained….

“Jeez, I need to pee..” she said in a whisper. Not having planned to be away from home for quite so long, the “call of nature” was strong and had to be answered.

“Well, you know where it is…” said Christopher, pointing to the “Ladies”. “if you went into the other you would be guilty of ‘behaviour likely to cause a breach of the peace’, so it has to be the ‘other’ one!” Christopher thought this was acutely hilarious and could not help himself but laugh, albeit in a kindly way. “Off you go!”

The other couple of diners were now into their main meals and paid no attention to Astrid’s departure for the ‘facilities’.

Andy looked both ways across the bar as he rose to walk the nearly full length of the building to where Ladies had to go. There was less of her swagger in her step this time. More, she was crossing her legs to get there in time.

Of course, as is the case with Women’s Rooms all round the world, there was a queue. Two other (yes, “other”) women were waiting for just two toilets to be vacated. This would take time.

Astrid felt acutely conscious of her situation. She admired the hand-etched picture on the wall of the passageway. It was of several ladies in full daytime gowns of the 1840s or 1850s. Hair piled high, waists cinched in, pastel china doll complexions, surrounded by horses and pretty flowers. Improbable that they were ‘from real life’.

Astrid said not a word to the two women in the queue. She simply smiled demurely and looked away.

Suddenly behind her, she heard a voice she knew…. Her fellow diner….. “Jenny” who found no place for silence in her life. “Good God, why do we always have to line up before we can pee? Us girls! Always it’s us in a queue! Why can’t the men give over some space! I wish I could pee standing up!..... What about you?...” she asked, clearly talking to Astrid…. Who, of course, had spent most of his life peeing when standing up.

“I.. er.. well, you’re right, there should be more spaces for us, girls….”

“Too right! If we all pee’d up against the wall, they would have to do something about it!”

On that interesting thought, the two cubicles were vacated and the occupants washed their hands and left. The other two waiting were gone in behind the closed doors.

“You know, you really are familiar I’m sure we’ve met before. Did you say you are Andy’s Sister? I didn’t know he had one….”

“Oh, indeed. We just don’t see a lot of eachother really. We live a couple of hundred miles away so the chance to get together is rare.” Andy replied, doing her best to talk in that girly tone she had been using.

“Oh… right…. Where have they gone? Andy and Christine?” Jenny went on with her inquisition, forcing Astrid into a conversation she had thought would come, but not so soon….. “Oh, they’re in London for the weekend and we are house-sitting for them. Gives us a break from being up North…”

“Where’s that? Where do you live?” Jenny was less than polite…..

“Well, if you need to know, we live in Prestbury — it’s part of Manchester”

“Oh…. Don’t know anyone from up there, I don’t.” said Jenny. Not likely to find many to get to know either, thought Andy.

And with that, his female toilet cubicle opened and Andy was able to escape from this woman’s grips. “Silly cow!” said Astrid……

He had sat down to pee for much of the last three years. It was a simple statement of his girly persona, but to do it in a Ladies washroom, this was a FIRST!.....

Chapter 6 will be longer and will come in 2-3 weeks’ time. Ciao, my Sisters!

The First Queen in the Village 6

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Contests, Deals, Bets or Dares
  • Female to Male
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 6



by WannabeGinger

After the interval, or chapter 5, the author returns to her keyboard having enjoyed a couple of weeks’ “R&R” away from it all. Some development of the storyline has been conceived in her mind and she hopes her readers enjoy getting further into life in this sleepy, but quietly boiling, English country village! Some readers’ comments have helped a lot!

Chapter 6 — back in the bar, and beyond

Astrid loved to pee sitting down so she lingered. There is something very feminine about just enjoying the feeling of pretty panties around stockinged ankles. Something very tempting to gently fondle and re-arrange the contents of a matching lacy bra. Something delicious about the thought of refreshing her lipstick, petting her hair, and an admiring glance in the mirror before returning to the world. Andy was revelling in this. In his disguise as Astrid. He resolved to be more flirtatious when she returned to Christopher who was waiting in the bar.

By the time Astrid emerged from her cubicle, Jenny was already out of the traps and ready for the race back to their shared table. Astrid studied her briefly in the mirror as she fixed her own hair. Jenny looked to be very confident in herself. Jenny was an attractive woman. Even as Andy, he would have fancied her. Her blonde hair was arranged casually in an above the shoulder ‘flip’, not naturally blonde but well maintained. Her make-up was quite pronounced, perhaps in keeping with her liking for amateur dramatics. Astrid would later find out just how much enjoyment Jenny got from her drama. She was casually dressed for the visit to the pub and a meal with her husband.

“You would like it here if you visited more often…..”, said Jenny to Astrid. “Funny that your brother and his wife go out when you do arrive, isn’t it?” She was probing, perhaps not hiding that she found the situation more than unusual.

“Not really….” Astrid answered, “…. We’re quite different people, it’s more unusual that his sister should get on with Chrisine’s brother, if you ask me….. We just hit it off when we first met, before Andy and Christine were first married.”

“Ah, yes, well, we mustn’t keep the others waiting. I’m only halfway through my meal.” Jenny closed the conversation and opened the door back to the bar, inviting Astrid to go in front of her. Astrid didn’t know, but Jenny took the opportunity to study Astrid quite closely. Her white sweater fitted her closely, covering her bust that was of normal proportions for her height. Her floral skirt was quite girly and right for the occasion. Her footwear was simple, summer style trainers. Her walk across the bar was a little direct, but most people wouldn’t have noticed it was a little boyish. Jenny didn’t make any conclusions but thought that Astrid could be an interesting friend. Not that she knew Andy and Christine well.

While the two ladies had been away, Christopher and Peter had been talking, though it must be said, Christine confessed later, she had done almost all the talking. Peter was a very hard nut to crack in the conversation department. One word answers, no questions in reply. Christopher had found herself in danger of prattling on, just to cover the possible silences that would have developed if Peter had been the one to push the talk. He just didn’t have the skills. Christine wondered what he would be like ‘in the sack’ and smiled at the thought that followed.

“Well, we have to get the bill and make tracks now.” Christopher said in his best masculine tones. “Enjoy the rest of your meals. Come on Astrid, we have places to go and people to meet. Goodbye now.” He led the way and astrid followed. They paused at the bar to pay for their meals and drinks. Bev, the Barmaid, was back on duty and was full of good cheer. “Do come back! It’s been delightful to see you here…”

“Not half as delightful as you my dear.” Said Astrid, Andy’s eyes falling on the cue to Bev’s ample breasts. Christine noticed and immediately slapped Andy on the bottom and said “Come on, my girl, it’s time to go!”

As they left the building, Andy looked at Christopher and, seeing his wife dressed the way she was, enquired, “Now, my Mister, did you make it with lover boy while I was having a pee?”

“Not a chance, and not a wish either. You can keep him if you want him.” Christine answered.

“Me neither, not my type… and not anybody’s type I’d say.” Came Andy’s reply.

“So, we have one part of the pairing that we might both like to get our hands on, am I right?” said Christine quickly. “I would say I’m in with a chance with her. What about you?”

As they turned the corner waling away from the pub, Astrid answered, “Why, I don’t know what you mean, my darling. As if there was a possibility that a blonde like her would like a little girl like me.”

“You under-rate yourself, my wife….. You look wonderful to me, and I’m sure she owould see the same in you as I do. So, do we invite her for dinner next time we see her… and put up with poe-eyed Peter tagging along?”

“Oh, no! He’s the problem. We would have to get her on her own. But maybe she would like three girls in a bed? You, me and her?”

“Hmm maybe…..” Christine was lost in thought. They had never had such an experience. Where was today leading??

--oo00oo–

The afternoon was a typical balmy English summer day with gentle breezes cooling the warmth of the sun. The couple were bathed in sunshine as they crossed the lane towards the village shop where, as they passed the door, they were met by another couple of the village’s residents. Andy, particularly, loved the feeling of Astrid’s wearing a skirt that flowed with the breeze.

Pammie and Jack were a couple that did not take a second glance to ‘read’ for what they were. Pammie was tall and exceptionally thin. Dressed in dark colours even on this bright summer’s day, she looked as stern as she had been described when Astrid and Christopher had talked last night. From the top of her near-blue/black coiffure, to the tall strappy shoes that encased each calf in straps of black leather that she wore — totally inappropriate for country living — everything about this woman shouted “I’m in charge!”

Jack, however, looked anything but intimidated by this vision and had clearly developed a “F*** you” mentality that meant newcomers such as Astrid and Christopher would have to take as they found him. His clothing shouted “money!” and he obviously expected admiring glances. They strode past the crossdressed lovers without such as a second glance.

“There is more going on there than meets the eye!” said Astrid.

She went on, “Last night you said you thought she was so much in control that she would use a strap-on on him. Now you’ve seen them closer, do you stand by that?”

“Well there’s only one way to find out….” Said Andy turning on his Astrid-heeled shoes.

Calling after the dark and mysterious couple, he called in his best Astrid voice, “Excuse me, excuse me….. heelo!......” Gaining their attention, the couple looked back towards her. “What do you want?” Pammie asked bluntly. Astrid saw deep into her heavily-mascara-ed eyes and felt penetrated even by the stare.

“I was, er, wondering….” Astrid said, “… if you knew Andy and Christine up at the cottage… up there….?” Andy knew full well that the couples were only on the barest of acknowledging terms when passing in the street.

“No, hardly at all, they keep themselves to themselves…. Why do you ask?” demanded the blue/black rinsed woman. Pammie flicked her hair back to get a good look at Astrid.

Andy noticed that the woman’s hair was lined with grey roots, only short ones, but nevertheless, betraying her age. With the blue/black hair she looked ten years younger, but with roots showing, she was fully 45 or even nearer 50 years of age.

“Oh, nothing really, no reason, except that we’re staying at their place while they are away and they suggested that we talk with people in the village while we’re here.” Astrid was finding it hard to keep up the voice she had been practised in using for the whole day. Perhaps tiredness was setting in and her tone had dropped a couple of octaves.

Pammie looked at her. As if, almost, she was looking through her…… Astrid felt a little shiver. Jack still said nothing, struck dumb maybe, because of the over-powering strength of his woman. Another lamb to the slaughter? Thought Astrid. Perhaps he’s encased in leather straps under all that conventional, but expensive, male couture?

“My name’s Pam by the way, and this is Jack…….”, she said looking at Jack like he was a worm or something. ”Well, we do wish we knew them better…..”, said Pammie, “…don’t we Jack?” she looked casually at him to make sure he was paying attention. Nothing was said by Jack. “Don’t we, Jack? I said, Don’t we?” Andy got the feeling that Jack might be in trouble when he got home. Jack nodded in a superior sort of way, clearly not engaging with these lesser mortals.

Christopher had become a little fixated on this woman’s hair and the age that her greying roots betrayed. Was she really older? Everything about her, apart from that, suggested she was more their age — late 30s — with all the energy that rampant sex would demand of her. Oh, yes, Christine was sure she was up to that! As Christopher, she was going to have to try to get closer to Pammie. He was equally fixated by the dark stockinged legs and the strappy shoes she wore.

“We’re staying for a few days, that’s all at the moment but getting together would be nice” said Astrid, still working on the feminine voice that she didn’t now believe was at all believable. She felt good as a girl, but the effort in completing the vision of being a woman was proving hard to manage. She loved every minute. She felt good as a girl. She felt more confident with Christine beside her wearing her manly gear and being so confident. They made a great ‘reverse’ couple.

“I’m sure they’d like to get to know you too…. Jack, where exactly do you two live?” asked Astrid, making polite conversation, and trying to involve the taciturn husband in the conversation.

“Ah, we’re up there on the right of the main street in the dark older cottage”, answered Pammie. “Everyone knows it as that. the dark one….. People told us it was haunted when we bought it but we’ve never seen any ghosts! But it is a little dark inside…… which doesn’t bother us at all because we like things that way. Don’t we Jack?” Jack said nothing “It’s worth mentioning though, as many people might find it a bit creepy… especially in the cellar under the kitchen. It’s huge and there’s plenty of space for doing things down there.”

Astrid and Christopher looked at eachother, both having the same thought at the same moment. What goes on down there then?

“Oh, right,….” said Astrid, in a whisper. “Interesting….. “

“We must get on… Nice to meet you both.” Said Peter, making his only undemanded contribution to what had been said all the time they had been together as a foursome. He clearly wanted to get away, or to imply that he had better things to do than talk to these two peasants in the village street.

As they separated and went on their different ways, Astrid and Christopher would not have seen Pammie smack her husband’s bum. More control being enforced. Pammie and Jack, if they had turned to look, would have see Andy and Christine walking away, hand in hand, like boy and girl, Andy’s skirt swinging in the breeze and her hair ruffled by the same zephyr. They would have seen Christopher stop their walk and pause to kiss her wife.

--oo00oo–

This was turning into a far better day than either Andy or Christine could have hoped for. There had been plenty of time to relax into their roles as wife and husband. Plenty of time to assume the gender of their alternative roles. Enough opportunities to have been “read” for what they were.

All of this made them, without a word spoken, both to feel emboldened. Ready to take more of a risk even than having a meal in the pub had been.

They reached the village store and Christine said “Shall we?.....” To which, Astrid replied, in what could best be described as a “faux Southern Belle” voice “Why, honey, why not!?”

The store was evidently in the front room of one of the cottages on the High Street of the community. It had been a shop for many years and it turned out that the shop had been owned by the parents of one of the (now) proprietors. Continuity, that’s what villages like this one approve of. Christine led the way into the shop, opening the door and ushering his ‘wife’ through. Astrid found herself in something of a ‘time warp’ where produce was displayed in random fashion all over the room. There was a small counter at the end, behind which stood the lady who, with her husband, were the owners. It would have been ‘fusty’ if it were not for a bright halogen lighting system which was the shop’s only consideration to the 21st century.

The lady was a stunning Asian woman with long, very dark brown hair and wide, large eyes. She was dressed in a brightly coloured sari costume and a hue smile. Her lips were an understated red and her eyes were outlined in a liquid liner. Her dress did nothing to hide her ample breasts. Astrid noticed them instantly, leading Christopher to become bored with his wife’s growing breast fixation. “I’ll kill you when we get home, if you don’t stop!” she said.

The shopkeeper’s husband or partner was nowhere to be seen. Wanting to appear as helpful as she could, the lady offered assistance, “Can I help you find what you need? We have most everyday things people want.”

“Yes, yes, we need some bread and eggs and some milk too. And my husband wants some beer to take in. We are only here for a few days so we need to know what else you can provide…..” said Astrid as she walked around the small room.

“Will you be here for long?” the woman asked. “And is there anything you need to know, or we can help with?”

“Not just now, thank you, …” said Christopher, her manly tone seeming sufficient for the situation even though Astrid did look sideways at Christine thinking that the manliness was wearing off, like his own feminine tones. “….. we are staying at Andy and Christine’s place for a few days while they are away.” There was nothing to indicate, as they had thought the night before when talking about the various people they were to encounter, nothing at all, to suggest that this little shop might be a source of cannabis weed for a quiet smoke. Perhaps the husband was out at the back tending the plants! Andy thought.

“Well, we are always here for anything you need. My husband’s parents owned the shop for forty years before we came in and saved them all the hard work. We stick by everything that kept them in business all that time. Whatever the customer wants, we’ll find it.”

Whatever? Anything?!! Astrid’s eyes widened in surprise but that was all. Nothing more was say apart from the payment for the goods they bought and Astrid and Christopher left the shop.

“I’ll bet we could surprise them with some of the things we might like them to find for us, don’t you think?” said Christopher to his wife. Then, as he finished his sentence, he spotted another place they could call in across the street.

“I just forgot, even last night, there’s another service business that Astrid might like to visit! The little hairdressers that I’ve been to before.” Christine said. “Little Heidi in there is a superb hairdresser and you’ve never ever had your hair set professionally, have you my darling? I’m sure that Heidi could do you a cool job if you just let her”.

Astrid’s eyes flashed at the thought. Could she carry off the pretence of being a woman in the intimate environment that involves one woman getting so close to her as to lay her hands on the very hair that grows from her head? How much more intimate could it be possible to be…. Outside of the bedroom?

Find out how Astrid and Christopher get to know other members of their community in chapter 7.

The First Queen in the Village 7

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Contests, Deals, Bets or Dares
  • Female to Male
  • Sisters
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Androgyny

TG Elements: 

  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Mate Swapping
  • She-Males
  • F2M sex change

Other Keywords: 

  • double double

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 7



by WannabeGinger

A new character, one who is especially well-connected in the Village is someone that Christine feels that Andy should meet.

Chapter 7 — Through the looking glass

“I just forgot, even last night, there’s another service business that Astrid might like to visit! The little hairdressers that I’ve been to before.” Christine said. “Little Heidi in there is a superb hairdresser and you’ve never ever had your hair set professionally, have you my darling? I’m sure that Heidi could do you a cool job if you just let her”.

Andy’s eyes flashed at the thought. Could he carry off the pretence of being a woman in the intimate environment that involves one woman getting so close to him as to lay her hands on the very hair that grows from his head? How much more intimate could it be possible to be? He had a surge of desire to find out.

“You really do know how to show a girl a good time, don’t you!” Astrid exclaimed as they crossed the sleepy little lane that was the village’s High Street.

They approached the small courtyard that faced the street. It had been a working farm with stables in years long ago. The hairdresser’s salon occupied the middle two tiny cottages which had been stable stalls. There was very little room for anything but a one-to-one business like Heidi’s.

The white painted walls were contrasted with bright orange door and window frames. It was the most modern frontage of any in the whole village. Some attraction to clients, young and old alike. The door was an original stable door, split in half, the top half being open to the bright sunny morning.

Andy was unusually breathless at the sight of the door being open — no turning back, Heidi was inside and could see the couple approaching.

“What will you ask her to do? It’s your choice, my lover.” asked Christine of her husband.

Nearing the door, Andy asked “What do you suggest? I mean, you’ve just had the idea….”

They paused before entering. Heidi had turned back to attending to the client whose hair she was setting in rollers.

“It really depends… On how long we are staying here as Astrid and Christopher. If it’s just the weekend, I’d suggest a really nice tight set with big rollers to make for volume and height. If it’s to be for a longer period. In other words, if we’re playing these roles for a week or two, you could go mad and have the colour livened up and a perm maybe.” Christine was letting him choose — something that would determine the course of their immediate future.

“I might just wait and see what she suggests….” said Astrid. “It could all depend on her….. “ And he put his hand on the door handle, pushing the old door forward into the cosy little salon.

The walls were white, the place a little like a bathroom with mirrors all around and three chairs facing individual stations where clients were sitting. Heidi was the only stylist and clearly had no staff of her own. One young woman, dressed in jeans and a tight top, was sitting up from a back-wash basin with hair wrapped in a towel, Another, a woman in her 30s, her body swathed in a pink salon wrap, was facing her mirror with a forest of aluminium foil strips all over her head, clearly having highlights. - Andy fancied having highlights - The next mirror was empty and the final one, where Heidi was styling, saw a mid-40s woman, her pink salon wrap was parted so Andy saw she was quite well dressed and clearly someone who had “money”.

Heidi was an average sized woman, with a nice tight bum and quite attractive breasts — Andy fancied a fondle of those - she was perhaps aged 40, with a tumble of dark brown curls pinned back in a loose and untidy chignon. Her dress was a country-style calf-length one and her shoes were the ultimately comfortable, slip-ons. All-in-all, though she was very attractive, Astrid thought that Heidi should do a little more to present herself to her clients as the successful (small) business woman that she was. She clearly was enjoying her work. Talking “nineteen to the dozen”, she was evidently at ease with all and any client who would come in for service.

“Come in my dears, I’ll be with you in a minute…. Have a seat behind the door… There’s a magazines if you want…….. We haven’t got you down for an appointment, have we?.... Never mind…. Now, let’s get these last few rollers in and you can be under the dryer…. What a lovely day it is out there… Wish we could all be out there….. “

(chat, chat, chat…. Heidi went on…..)

Andy looked at Christine… or rather Christopher, and whispered…… “You could have a ’number two’ cut and look really cool…..” A number two in England is short for close-cropped hair, al one length and very butch.

“Shut up and look in that book of styles there beside you….. You had better have something in mind before you talk with her….” Christopher retorted.

“Good idea, let me see….” said Astrid, reaching for the copy of ‘Hairdressers Journal Spring collection’ with its colourful front page. A bright redhead stared forth at Andy. Her hair was, curiously enough, quite close to his in length but was gloriously thick in its volume. How Andy wished that he could have hair as lustrous and manageable as this model’s. He went on, thumbing through the pages of the magazine, finding style after style that he would absolutely love to have as Astrid’s crowning glory. Some were long, some were up-dos, some were wild curly frizzes — which Astrid hated with a vengeance — and some were perfect creations of both set and colour.

Astrid was looking sideways into one of the mirrors as she combed the pages for something ideal. If she were to stay this ordinary mousey-brown that she had been born, then a highly-styled set would be very enjoyable…. It wouldn’t stop me coming back in a day or two for a re-style, thought Andy. As he had that thought, he caught a glimpse of Heidi in her reflection.

She was studying him. Andy was sure. Natural professional interest probably. Looking at the next client so that she could have a suggestion for a style before they even began her “consultation”. But the look lasted just a fraction of a second longer, before Heidi smiled. Astrid returned the smile, having been noticed as noticing Heidi’s gaze. All over in a moment.

When the client with the rollers was settled under her dryer, and the Highlights client had been checked, Heidi went to the shampoo-ed lady and explained,

“I’ll be with you in a moment, after I have dealt with these kind people who have waited…”

The last client smiled and moved to the chair where the rollered woman had been styled.

“It’s kind of you to come in today. How can I help?” Heidi said in a helpful voice. She was used to meeting strangers and there was nothing new in this encounter. Although, later, she would confess already to just a sneaking feeling that all was not quite what it seemed. As expected, the woman in the couple spoke first.

Remembering that she had to drop into her girly voice immediately, Astrid said “We’re staying over for a few days and wondered if you might have an appointment free for me. Oh, and one for my husband if that was possible….” Andy thought, in triumph, that if he was to have a make-over, then Christine would get the same too.

Heidi studied Astrid for a moment before she asked “Would that be for a cut, or a styling, or something more? It makes a big difference on the time we’d need”.

“Of course, “ said Andy, “… well, it rather depends on what you might suggest. I mean, we do have plenty of time so it rather depends on your appointment book.”

“Let me have a quick look, …come over to the mirror here.” Heidi indicated the mirror beside her little desk where stood her cash box and some hair products for sale. Heidi stood behind Andy and looked over Astrid’s shoulder and directly into Andy’s eyes. “I think you could be ready for a change, don’t you?”

“ A change, in what way?” asked Astrid.

“Well, the length needs to be tidied up and the layers put back in to help your style, but I was thinking more about the colour. How would you think highlights would suit you… I think they would look lovely……. We can do a good price for those, depending on how many, and how many shades you would choose….”

Andy’s heart skipped a beat before he reacted, without looking at Christine, as he said “You have a customer! I think I would love to have you take care of that - you can tell me how many and what shades would suit me best……… when we have more time. Thank you……. When could you do that, and when could you do my husband’s hair? Perhaps at the same time or just to arrive when you have finished with my needs?”

Heidi looked at Christopher and responded with ease. “That’s a nice boy’s style you have there, but I’d suggest that you have something of an under-cut, to give more movement. It’s a little too slicked for summer, if you ask me….. Will tomorrow be alright with you? Tomorrow afternoon. Perhaps later……?” Christine felt that Christopher's hair wasn't entirely unknown to Heidi.

“That would be fine with us,” said Andy. “Maybe 3.30 for me and what time for him?....”

He looked at Christine for the first time since opening the door, finding that she was glaring over the unexpected inclusion of her own hair in Andy’s plans for a double make-over.

Heidi thought for a moment and said “Maybe a little later, perhaps 4.30 for you and 6 o’ clock for him….” Her voice paused and the tone changed before she said the word “him”.

“Won’t that make it a late finish for you?” asked Astrid, for no particular reason.

“Not at all. I like to do my clients who have different needs a little late in the day. And it seems to me that you would fit into that. We can take our time, can’t we. You said you have lots of time….”

Astrid looked at Christopher. Christopher looked at Astrid.

Chapter 8 will reveal Heidi’s own special interests and her knowledge of the Village’s network

The First Queen in the Village 8

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Female to Male
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 8



by WannabeGinger

It seems that Heidi will be central to whatever happens in Christine’s plan for Andy and the extra time she wants them to stay in the village as Astrid and Christopher.

Chapter 8 — The plot thickens

In Penny Lane there is a crimper showing photographs
Of every head she's had the pleasure to have known
And all the people like to come and go,
Stop and say hello
(with loving appreciation of Lennon and McCartney)

……………....

As they left the tiny salon, Christine looked over her shoulder, through the half-open stable door. Heidi was watching them every step of the way.

“She knows….” she whispered, although whispers were not needed, “… she knows about me, I’m sure, that I’m the me she has styled for in the past. I could tell….. The way she said I needed more of an under-cut and more movement in my hair. But I don’t think she knows you, so, even if she suspects, she can’t be sure…….”

“She was giving me very penetrating looks that told me she was thinking…..” Andy smiled

“Probably just professional interest, in what she could do with your hair, honey. You look so good today, I’m convinced she won’t know…. Well, not for sure….” Christine hugged his waist.

Andy was enjoying this. So, Astrid chipped back, “OK, maybe, but what about when I’m in her chair, and she’s got me.. Hands-on… She’s bound to know. But then, do I care? D’you know what? I don’t! Let her say something — it’ll be sexy just finding out how long she can resist before she comes out with what she knows….. With both of us.”

Walking down the little High Street, they were soon out of sight of the watching crimper.
Andy paused, thinking quickly about the scenario he was developing, and then he went on.

“ I’ll be in there for an hour, or more than that, before you come in. I bet you she’ll have cracked long before you arrive. Then, like she may have done with me, she’ll find it tempting to keep you guessing whether she knows…… In fact, I could conspire with her to lead you on, playing you in your male role….. How about that? Let’s see if I can persuade her to do that after she has ‘outed’ me to herself! What fun!!”

Christine was delighted at that. Andy was now fully and totally involved and committed to the play-acting that she, Christopher, was hoping would develop.

“You mustn’t dare lead her to ‘out’ you before she chooses. I want to hear all about how that happens, and how you enjoy what comes before I get to the salon. You have an hour and a half to enjoy before I arrive.” Christopher sounded jealous.

“What cums before you get there…. If anyone cums, it will be a disaster! I shall wear that girdle you bought for me but I haven’t yet worn……. And a pantie-liner just in case I do!” Astrid almost shuddered with pleasure at the thought of cumming without being engaged in sex, just being pampered.

Christine’s plan evolved another step, just there and then. “If we can involve Heidi in discussions about her other customers and what their characters and passions might be, we could really learn a lot that would help open up this apparently hung-up little community. I’m sure she’ll know many secrets, or have suspicions that we’ll enjoy hearing.”

Christopher tightened his hug around his wife’s waist. Astrid looked into his eyes and smiled. “I do so love you, you know! What fun this is, just even talking about tomorrow! I can’t wait to get you home…..” His knowing smile told Christine that she was on a winner.

There she was, walking down the street, thinking how much she loved this lovely man. A man who was so much in love that he would play someone so feminine, that he would go so far as to try, and succeed, to pass as a female in the street, before taking her home to give her a great night in the sack.

She knew she had a choice. She could let him have her as a woman. She could let him have her as a male. Or she could choose to be a male and have him as a female. What a thought! Christopher laughed out loud, he felt so good! What would he choose? What would Christine choose? What did Andy want?!

Andy was quietly but very excited by very similar thoughts. Astrid, too, was yearning to get home.

“I don’t think we should be seeking out any other people today…” Astrid said, keeping her voice in training. “After all, we have some thoughts about several couples and we’ll no doubt meet others, maybe tomorrow morning, before we go back to Heidi’s.”

“No, no, you’re right…” said Christopher, his male voice deepening again, “we have enough to go on. The question I haven’t shared with you is what we might do with any information we have or might get. Where do we want this all to go. I mean, do we want to shake the whole place up like it will never be the same again? Or do we just want to test the waters and be awfully shy about it and just share an idea with one, or maybe two other couples?”

“And Bev at the pub?..... And Heidi????” Astrid laughed. “I love them both. Can’t leave them out. No way!”

“Ah, yes, Bev, the blonde. I hadn’t forgotten her…. but I had thought she’d be mine….. in fact…. We’ll have to fight over her!” Christopher too laughed out loud.

“Let’s sit on the bench and watch the world go by, before we go home.” suggested Astrid, enjoying the feel of her underwear and the free-flowing girly clothes she was wearing. This idea brought immediate approval from her ‘husband’ who courteously swept a few twigs from the bench where she would be seated.

They sat in silence for a while. The village was quiet in the afternoon sunshine. There were no other people out for a walk, it seemed. All the doors were closed.

Birds sang in the breeze. Otherwise, this was England at its quietest best. The cross-dressed lovers enjoyed every moment. Their genders merged. They were one and two, and three and four….. Lovers. But Andy had to get straight in his mind how he would handle to encounter with Heidi, all alone for an hour and a half, the following evening.

“If Heidi knows, or even just suspects that you and Christine are one and the same person….” began Astrid, “.. Perhaps we shouldn’t play games with her and do all this ‘will she, won’t she’ stuff. Might it not be better for me to push it, like, early on after I’ve gone in to have my hair done? I mean, I could ask her how she seemed to know you when we met today. That would give her the chance to say how she thought you were Christine but playing a game….”

“Then what would she think about you? Aren’t you going to try to pass yourself for real? ……. For the girl you wannabe?” Christine didn’t seem to like the sound of the ‘up front’ disclosure while she wasn’t in the salon. Before she had a chance to control the way it went…..

“If you ask me, you should play it for real. Be the woman you look as you are. The woman I fancy soooo much I could eat you right here and….” Christopher’s voice trembled as he described hid desire for his wife sat beside her. His hand slipped on to Astrid’s thigh and the silky feel of her nylon stockings excited Christine. Andy’s thighs spread a little further apart. Imperceptibly, maybe. But as any lover will know who has fondled the inner thigh of their lover and detected a tiny ‘give’ under featherlight pressure, there was an invitation to caress a little further.

Christopher looked over Astrid’s shoulder and, seeing nobody in sight, moved his hand towards Astrid’s pantie line where her cock was now straining within the lacy creation that Andy had enjoyed putting on so much this morning.

“Promises, promises!” laughed Andy, breaking out of Astrid mode for a moment. The thought of shagging in the High Street in full view of everyone who might pass was so ludicrous Andy nearly fell off the bench laughing. “Later, later! I insist!”

The couple fell silent. Christine did want to be in control… or rather, feeling as she was as Christopher, she definitely saw it as her place to dictate when and how her own gender was disclosed and, more importantly, how Astrid’s real identity and gender were admitted to Heidi. Heidi was clearly becoming an important part of Christine’s plan for Astrid.

Christopher hummed a song…. Very familiar, but words came easily to fit their different situation.

…….Very strange
Penny Lane is in my ears and in my eyes
There beneath the blue country skies
I sit, and meanwhile back
In Penny Lane there is a farmer with an hourglass
And in his pocket is a portrait of the Queen.
He likes to keep his tractor clean
It's a clean machine

He laughed again but stopped at the Trumpet Solo

A Farmer with an hourglass, corseted figure maybe?

Their thoughts returned to the following day. A lot of planning had to go into this if it were to be so much fun.. So deliciously tempting.

“Ok, Ok, I’ll keep my secret for as long as I can. I’d love to. You must know that. But what I’ll do if she challenges me about myself is another thing. What do I do then?”

Andy was giving in, but didn’t want to. Any barrier he could find would be offered. “What if she just says ‘well, I can tell with your partner, so what about you….?’ What do I say then?”

“You make the transition from ‘girly girl’ to ‘girly man’ and start flirting with her….. madly! That’s what you do….” retorted his ‘husband’. “….We want her on board with what I have in mind.”

By the time they had strolled on home, everything seemed right with all four of their worlds. Andy’s. Christine’s, Astrid’s and Christopher’s. They all felt in control of what had happened today. And more importantly, they felt able to decide on what should happen the following day. At their own pace.

They saw no more people on the short walk. It was that time of day. It was getting closer to a traditional time for Andy and Christine. To enjoy a Five O’ Clock Fuck.

They had never enjoyed that after a walk crossdressed as they were. The roles and genders were reversed from their usual. It was incumbent upon Christopher to make the first move. It was incumbent upon Astrid to flirt with her husband. Who would begin?

The man’s responsibility, for sure? Should it not be Christopher? Many readers will agree.

It should be Astrid, other readers may say ‘of course’ but Astrid was hesitant. Was he to transition to be Andy and to demolish Christine’s guise as Christopher? Or was she to fall into ‘his’ arms and let ‘him’ have his way?

Astrid had felt very feminine all afternoon and therefore reached towards Christopher’s shirt buttons, looking up into his eyes and saying “I’m yours, my darling. Yours to please me with. Just try me, and fly me!” She licked her lips and realized there was no lipstick upon them. None at all.

Seeing her tongue pass across her lips, Christopher said “Astrid…. You’re not wearing anything at all on your face. Why don’t you go and freshen up while I make you a Martini Extra Dry? It may only be Four-Thirty but that means we have plenty of time.” Astrid turned away to do as Christopher had bidden, only to feel the hand of her ‘husband’ on the zipper of her dress. The folds of the garment separated and her bra became visible.

The padding that filled the cups of Astrid’s brassiere pressed on Andy’s chest, reminding him that, to the world, all day today, he had breasts. A beautiful feminine figure. He had. Astrid had.

“Well, why not… and I may slip into something more comfortable while I do.” said his ‘wife’ as she took a first step up the stairs towards her bedroom where her cosmetics and lingerie would be found….

--oo00oo–

As Christopher climbed the stairs just a moment later, he sang to himself, but in Christine’s voice,
(again, with devoted attribution to Lennon and McCartney)

Penny Lane is in my ears and in my eyes
Four of fish and finger pies
In summer, meanwhile back
Behind the benches in the middle of the churchyard
A pretty nurse is selling poppies from a tray
And though she feels as if she's in a play
She is anyway
In Penny Lane the crimper perms another customer
We see the trannie sitting waiting for a trim
Then the trannie’s wife rushes in
From the pouring rain...
Very strange
Penny Lane is in my ears and in my eyes
There beneath the blue country skies
I sit, and meanwhile back
Penny Lane is in my ears and in my eyes
There beneath the blue country skies...
Penny Lane.


Chapter 9 will not be explicit, dear Readers, but you will learn which of the four lovers took part this evening. The chapter will focus on Heidi’s discoveries and her revelations about the village and its community players.

The First Queen in the Village 9

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Female to Male
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

TG Elements: 

  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 9



by WannabeGinger

Before Christine’s plan for herself and her wife Astrid can be finally planned, it’s Five O’ Clock and, in this house, whenever possible, Five O’ Clock means a Fuck. Sometimes a very short tempestuous one, sometimes a long, luxurious lingering one. Tonight, Andy thought, in view of the day’s exertions in the village, it promised to be the long lingering, luxurious kind. As she climbed the stairs, Christopher thought differently.

Chapter 9 — A plan is decided

Astrid had climbed the stairs and progressively shed different pieces of her outer-, then her under-wear, leaving them at different places up the stirs. The bra and panties, she kept on into the bedroom where, in the minute or so before her wife arrived, she was able to touch-up her lipstick and brush her hair. The shedding of the clothes was certainly erotic. The shoes were cast off immediately — outer wear suited to country walks. They could be replaced with her stilettos later. The rolling of the stockings down to her ankles and then their hanging on the stairs was pure luxury.

The skirt and then the blouse were lovingly placed where Andy’s ‘husband for the night’ could not fail to pick up if he wanted access to their bedroom. So, when Christopher entered, there he found Astrid, standing at her dressing table in just her bra and panties, oh, yes, and the stiletto-heeled shoes she loved so much. Andy was finishing the re-touching of his lipstick before brushing the hair that would, tomorrow, be the bridge between the couple and Heidi, their ‘mole’ in village society.

Christine stood in the doorway to the bedroom and said nothing, just admiring her ‘wife for the night’. Pretending not to notice, Astrid picked up the hairbrush that lay on the dressing table and, looking straight into the vanity mirror, carefully lifted three or four curls from around the crown of her head and back-brushed them, everso gently, just to give some renewed height and style. Tomorrow, highlights will make me look so much more girly, Andy thought to himself. He could hardly wait.

Still in his male attire, albeit with the unbuttoned shirt which Astrid had disturbed, Christopher was still very much the male. Christine’s tits were uncomfortably bound and her chest was notably flat compared with the ample breasts that Andy admired and loved to fondle so much. Andy turned and, with a brief startling motion, reacted to a man seeing him dressed as he was, near naked, in heels, in only his bra and panties. Christine looked so much the male.

A beautiful satin dressing gown was draped across the back of the chair and was only a hand length away, so Andy swept it from its resting places and swirled it around himself, thus emphasizing the femininity of the Astrid he had become.

Christine stepped forward, removing her shirt as she did so. The trousers she wore were tightly belted around her waist and it was only a heartbeat before the belt was released and the trousers fell to the floor. Beneath, Andy saw that Christine had the most beautiful pair of white lacy panties and her maleness seemed to melt away. His wife’s femininity made the most sudden come-back imaginable. Her tits were indeed bound, and cried for release, and her panties invited a tongue to push them aside. Astrid’s tongue was, indeed, very ready.

Christine raised her right hand and ran her fingers through her slicked-back hair, ruffling it into a tousled mess, neither manly, nor girly, but inviting to the touch. In an instant, the couple engaged in a deep and long, and quite penetrative kiss.

--oo00oo–

The explicit content that might have appeared here
may be read in a separate chapter, 9B, should readers
wish to know how the hour or two that followed
brought two women together at the end,
(but through what transitions in between?)
The Five O’ Clock Fuck was indeed luxurious.

--oo00oo–

As the two lovers laid back in the after-glow of their passions, now woman and wife together, they shared a deep bliss that passed their awareness. It was unimaginable that they could be otherwise. They loved eachother so deeply. They knew eachother’s sources of delight. And they indulged them.

Five O’ Clock fucking lived on!

Andy and Christine lay on their bed. Christine uttered the most welcome word that Andy could have wished to hear.

“Martini?! said his wife.

“Ooooh, a large one…. Please!” he replied. He watched as Christine rose from the bed and steeped into her wedge-heeled fluffy, feminine bedroom slipper. Her “brothel creepers”, she called them. Andy resolved to get her to buy him a pair for his next birthday. She swept off to find the martini bottle, two glasses, some lemon slices and some ice.

“Ice” said Andy to himself. He had heard of all sorts of interesting things that can be done in bed with … ice! More so, he remembered kissing Christine’s pussy with an ice cube in his mouth…. It had driven her wild. Maybe he would do that again before long!

Before long, she was back, two glasses in hand, the ice chinking in the glasses that were misted in frost. “To enjoy these,” whispered Christine, you need… no, we both need, lipstick! So, rather than sit on the bed, she rose again and went to the vanity mirror and its collection of joyful treats below. She picked up “his” deep crimson crá¨me, and then her own brighter pink creation. She returned to the bed and began to colour Andy’s lips once again. How much he adored the smell and the flavour! He closed his eyes and just “went with the flow”.

Christine did the same for her own lips and rolled them inside to set the colour before briefly licking over the upper and then the lower lip. Ready for action….!

But not yet. There were plans to be made and discussed.

The plan that was to be hatched for the following day was another such source of delight.

Potentially.

It might all go horribly wrong. It might be a total failure - one that might result in their being ostracized by the rest of the community for having dared to show their crazy, some might say perverted, sexual appetites. But potentially, it might open the community to untold enjoyments, sources of mutual pleasure and changed relationships for the future.

They hoped it would be the latter. They believed the community was ready for its inhibitions to be released and conquered.

“So, by the time we have both had our hair done tomorrow, you expect that we will have been taken into Heidi’s confidence about several couples, perhaps the ones we have seen or met briefly. She will have told us all she knows about the ways they amuse or entertain themselves. With encouragement, she will have told us what she knows of their sexual interests……” Andy summarized, seeking confirmation. “… And what do you intend to do with this knowledge?”

“Well, I have gone further than this…. What you don’t know is that, while you’re in the hairdressers being made to look even more lovely by Heidi, and perhaps quite semi-permanently,
I shall be busy in another direction.” Christine had a surprise up her sleeve.

“How so, and with whom?!” countered Andy, unsure of where this was leading.

“It’s my intention to meet Bev when she leaves work at the pub. It will be shortly before your appointment at the salon, so I will have plenty of time, always supposing that Bev will give me the time I need. I’ll have plenty of time to get the same information off her, so we can compare notes.” Christine had really thought this through. In her guise as Christopher, who is a complete stranger to the village, there was the real chance that Bev might not see through her masculinity. Bev might even like to feel she was being seduced.

If she were, so much the better! thought Christine.

Andy’s remembering of Bev was so fixated on her tits that he was lost in thought for a moment.

Christine had seen this idea of talking with bev while Andy was being pampered I the hairdressers as a way to get in with Bev in front of Andy who, she knew, fancied Bev like he was on high octane gas! But Andy could do nothing while he was having his hair highlighted and set by Heidi, now could he… or she?!

“Fair game.” Mused Andy, resolving that he would, one day, by hook or by crook, have those tits of Bev’s in his teeth! “Look, we have to start somewhere…. Tell me again, how you see us finding out about everyone else’s secrets.”

Christine had plans that Andy didn’t know about. In fact, she had been plotting this for some weeks. She had become a little bored by county living, even if it was only at weekends. It needed spicing up and the last 24 hours had confirmed in her mind that now was the time to ruffle a few feathers. “Tomorrow, we spend time with the two people we know who know most everyone in the village. If anyone knows a secret, it will be one or other of them. So, we need to ask probing questions and rely on the answers to tell us what to ask next.”

“Ok, Ok,….” cut in her husband, “.. but what if we get nowhere…?”

“Then, you, my husband, lying there in your underwear, will be asking the wrong questions! I’ll have none of that negativity. You…. (she paused)….. You… have to make sure you get the answers we need…..”

“ It’s not rocket science…….You have to start with general things about the village. Is it a sleepy place? Is everyone like close to other people?....... or are they all comparative strangers? Where do they get together, if they do? Does anyone organize get-togethers? What do they do there? Is it all frightfully Churchy and goody-goody? Or is there more going on? Just get them talking. I suspect they’ll do the rest, especially if they, themselves, are game players.”

“ok, ok…. So, when do I come clean about my… er, our, little secrets then? Is that the way to get them to open up? I mean, you do intend that I come out of the hairdressers fully disclosed as a guy who likes doing what I do….. er, what we do? Right? I mean, I’m easy with that….. “

“Of course, it’s a way to be paved for us to walk down. I see the end of the road being a truly open community where we’re just the Orchestra Conductors and the rest of the village is playing the tunes. In case you’re harbouring any hope that Heidi hasn’t already ‘sussed’ you as a crossdresser, I think the sooner you get round to that, the better…. If she doesn’t get in first!” Christine was convinced.

“And yet you think that Bev didn’t clock you as a girl in brogue shoes and country trousers?” Andy simulated amazement. “She must have been blind…..”

“Cheek!!” exclaimed Christine. A moment ago you were saying how good I look as a guy….. You should be careful or I might decide to stay like that for longer… Just because I’m back here on the bed with you.. girl-to-girl…..!”

So the discussion went on, with Christine coaxing Andy towards the open questioning that he was to be using with Heidi and at the same time, making herself sure about her approach to Bev.

“Now, the crucial questions are concerned with who are the people who are most open to ideas in the direction we want them to go. Right?” Christine was certain. Andy seemed less so.

“Well, yes, I guess so, but you haven’t explained your vision of where that place is that we want to go…. To find ourselves in….. with some of these people…. Or all of these people?”

“Well, to take the last point first, my answer is “the more the merrier”. It will work ok with just two or four…”

“What will??!!...” interjected her husband again….. “What is ‘IT’??”

“It, my lover, is a free and open village where we may all be wedded to one man or woman but we all enjoy learning about the various ways we each like to explore different forms of love-making. I don’t mean it’s a Swinger’s Paradise, I mean it’s a learning opportunity. Something where we can go away, if we want, to enjoy other things that we may never have thought of doing with eachother.”

Now, at last, Andy understood. “So, I can be Andy, and I can be Astrid, whenever I want without anyone worrying? I like that idea. If there’s another Astrid in the village, I’ll be happy, and like your Christopher, there might be another one of him….”

“I expect there will be at least one of each, if not more… and there will be some that have never thought of trying our games themselves — who will end up finding there’s nothing quite like it!” Christine helped Andy understand more of her vision……

Still laying on their bed, where the sex had been so satisfying, Christine began. “So, let’s just think again about what we know so far about the people we share this space with…. It might help us ask the right questions of Bev and Heidi.”

Andy started it first. “What do they all do? Let’s assume, is enjoy a healthy fuck now and again?”

“Again and again if they’re lucky! Christine agreed. “Yes, indeed, like the next-door neighbours, Cathy and Johnny. They seem to be modern and open people, from what we know after a year of their being in that house. Has Cathy ever tied Johnny to the bed and given him a blow-job???? I’d say of course she has….I mean, I’m sure she’s giving him a blow-job most weekends, but tying him up??.... She might be, but I may not know her well enough to ask….yet! I envisage getting to know her much better.”

“Hmmm……” Andy was thoughtful. “If Johnny ever submitted to bondage games, I’d think he would get deeply interested in that science and want to do lots of experiments. I said before, I do think he’d really be one to appreciate her dressing in a very sexy way, maybe a film star way…... You said you’d think she’d make a good Julia Roberts, didn’t you? The red hair really is beautiful….” Cathy was a fiery redhead and Andy’s fetish for hair was easily indulged. “She might have some leather stuff to make herself in control.”

--oo00oo--

Christine was absent-mindedly stroking Andy’s hair and forehead as they talked. She reflected on the attractiveness of this man in her arms. Who, just a year or two ago, would have thought that she would be loving such a carefree and happy-go-lucky guy who was equally at ease as male or female? She had never set out to find such a person. It was just pure luck that they had found eachother. And pure luck that he had disclosed his enjoyment of playing in female clothing when they talked one time about their deepest most confidential yearnings. He wanted to be a man, of that there was no doubt, but he wasn’t confident of being male. His sexual prowess was always under threat from his own low confidence and low self-esteem. That, alone, however, didn’t account for his tendency to act in a feminine manner. Not at all. That was much more derived from his love and admiration of the women he had met, worked with, dated and loved. None had yet encouraged him in his feminine leanings. None, that was, until Christine herself had given him the freedom to express himself. She loved him hugely! He loved her for all she was, both as a man and as a woman. She was delighted to accept that.

--oo00oo--

Unmarried, it was clear that Cathy and Johnny were secure partners, in a long-term stable relationship. He did work away from home a lot so they were known as ‘arms length’ lovers. Both had successful jobs, his taking him travelling overseas quite often, hers mainly UK-based. He was “something in Financial Services”. She was a Buyer for a couture house.

“She spends a lot on clothes and always looks very well turned-out. I guess much of that comes from the place she works in London. I’ve seen they have an outlet in Oxford and the clothes in there are very expensive indeed.” Christine mused, not without a little jealousy. “She has a hundred pairs of shoes, I kid you not, and I would love to have every single one of them!”

Andy laughed “Ah! The Imelda Marcos of the Cotswolds!! There will be pairs and pairs of high-leg leather boots with long, long laces and spikey heels! I think I’d love some myself! Maybe, one day, darling, you can buy me some…. Better still, you can take me shopping to buy some!”

“I’ve only had one conversation with Cathy since they’ve been in the house. It was not long after they moved in. She told me all about her work in the couture house and the models they have to have the clothes on for catwalk shows and stuff. She sounded quite envious and explained that she did like theatrical pastimes. I’m not sure if she actually acts in the plays but she’s involved with local ‘AmDram’ productions, for sure. When we can, we should engineer a meeting with her, maybe with, or maybe without him, and find out more. theatrical women have ‘hidden depths’ you know!”

“I’d be pleased to get in the deep end with her!” said Andy, again crossing the penalty line for Christine in the jealousy stakes. “Your penalty for that is that you shall cook dinner tonight!” Christine would hear no protest. She would, she said, sit back and watch as Andy did the cooking…. While she, relaxing with another Martini, would gently masturbate in front of her wife.

It was going to be one of those nights.

--oo00oo–

After dinner, and a little more foreplay for their eventual retirement to bed, the lovers resumed their discussions about what they should find out about other couples in the village.

Chapter 10 will explore a little more background to neighbours and those that Christine and Andy were now pursuing.

The First Queen in the Village 9B - caution!

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

TG Elements: 

  • CAUTION

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 9B



by WannabeGinger

If you’re of a sensitive disposition, and maybe explicit description of the joy that a crossdressed husband and his crossdressed wife can have in intimate love-making is not to your liking, then please return to the series of chapters that make up the story of Andy, Christine, Astrid and Christopher.

There will be further delights contained in the chapters to come. For those others who believe that a man and a woman can be a woman and a man, read on!

Chapter 9B — The Five O’Clock Fuck (starts in the same vein as chapter 9)

Astrid had climbed the stairs and progressively shed different pieces of her outer-, then her under- wear, leaving them at different places up the stirs. The bra and panties, she kept on into the bedroom where, in the minute or so before her wife arrived, she was able to touch-up her lipstick and brush her hair. The shedding of the clothes was certainly erotic. The shoes were cast off immediately — outer wear suited to country walks. They could be replaced with her stilettos later. The rolling of the stockings down to her ankles and then their hanging on the stairs was pure luxury.

The skirt and then the blouse were lovingly placed where Andy’s ‘husband for the night’ could not fail to pick up if he wanted access to their bedroom. So, when Christopher entered, there he found Astrid, standing at her dressing table in just her bra and panties, oh, yes, and the stiletto-heeled shoes she loved so much. Andy was finishing the re-touching of his lipstick before brushing the hair that would, tomorrow, be the bridge between the couple and Heidi, their ‘mole’ in village society.

Christopher stood in the doorway to the bedroom and said nothing, just admiring her ‘wife for the night’. Pretending not to notice, Astrid picked up the hairbrush that lay on the dressing table and, looking straight into the vanity mirror, carefully lifted three or four curls from around the crown of her head and back-brushed them, everso gently, just to give some renewed height and style. Tomorrow, highlights will make me look so much more girly, Andy thought to himself. He could hardly wait.

Still in his male attire, albeit with the unbuttoned shirt which Astrid had disturbed, Christopher was still very much the male. Christine’s tits were uncomfortably bound and her chest was notably flat compared with the ample breasts that Andy admired and loved to fondle so much. Andy turned and, with a brief startling motion, reacted to a man seeing him dressed as he was, near naked, in heels, in only his bra and panties. Christine looked so much the male.

A beautiful burgundy satin dressing gown was draped across the back of the chair and was only a hand length away, so Andy swept it from its resting places and swirled it around himself, thus emphasizing the femininity of the Astrid he had become. The stiletto-heeled shoes cried out to be worn, so Astrid bent down to slide them on to her superbly feminine feet. Andy imagined wearing these beautiful creations all day long, binding smooth stockings that he would choose to wear.

“Why, Sir! I didn’t see you standing there!....” Looking up, Astrid breathed in almost a Marilyn Monroe-esque invitation. “…Come in, please do.”

Christine was silent and, after a brief pause, stepped into the room, saying nothing at first. She wanted the maleness that she had created to linger. She wanted the power that this beautiful woman, her husband, was prepared to offer.

Her mind, for an instant, wondered what she was doing now. Was she a lesbian? Was she a transgendered woman becoming a male? Was she just a woman in love? She reached the instant conclusion that she was just that. A woman in love. In love with a beautiful woman who just happens to be her husband.

Then he spoke, Christopher taking control. “You look wonderful, my darling….. I love the shoes and those heels are to die for. They make you so, oh so, attractive. You stand, so… provocatively. Come into my arms please, darling, do so, now. I need to hold you in my arms.”

Astrid looked at her husband, still dressed as he was but with the open shirt that betrayed her gender by revealing the binding across Christopher’s tits. Astrid ignored this distraction. She wanted to be held by this man, this handsome man. Though the same height as she, Christopher somehow became larger than life in Astrid’s mind. She sank into his arms and looked upward into his eyes. Into what he knew were Christine’s beautiful eyes.

Astrid’s tongue passed over her crimson lips and invited a kiss. Christopher felt a yearning between his thighs where there was no cock but should have been. Christine thought to herself, “I have to fuck this woman, somehow.” She looked towards the drawer beside the bed where she knew she would find the toys that gave her so much pleasure. She would be able to be so indescribably sexy that Astrid would be hers… all hers…. All night!

Astrid continued to look up and her thoughts were much the same as her husband’s. “I have to eat this man’s pussy, and I have to do it soon!” Andy’s consciousness of his bra and panties was heightened. His feeling of the shoes that made it difficult to stand up was heightened. His desire to live as a woman was heightened. If tomorrow would bring a chance to live as a woman, he would be exhilarated. If Christine were to be his husband or his wife, he didn’t care. Whatever she found to give herself pleasure, he would work hard to confirm.

Standing together in their bedroom, as they had done before, with Andy dressed as he was, but so rarely with both of them crossdressed, the moment of decision arrived. A decision that neither would take alone, neither would discuss, but that each would know was the right one. Would it be soft and slow and gentle and relaxing and luxurious? Or would it be a rampant, half-crazed fuck that would be over in minutes but that would meet the needs they both were feeling.

There was time to be soft and gentle.

There was time to be slow.

There was time to luxuriate

But, instinctively, both knew it wasn’t now ……not now. Now was the time for passion. The time was for a fuck of devastative intensity. They were woman and wife, and man and husband and they were ready for a fuck.

Astrid pouted her beautiful red lips and inched upward to Christopher’s waiting mouth. Again, she licked those lips and Christine fell upon them in a tight and tongue-dominated game of oral ‘explore me’. Looking behind Astrid’s head into the vanity mirror, Christopher saw herself in almost a Clark Gable pose.

Astrid had fallen into his arms, now he would pleasure her all the way as far as he was able. No cock, but he had his mouth. And Astrid had no pussy, but she had pleasure zones to explore.
The kiss between them was urgent, almost violent. It pointed towards that ‘no return’ place where day became night, light became dark and cold became hot, quiet became noisy…… and orgasms just kept on coming… or cumming!

Christine reflected, just for an instant, how lucky she was to be a woman. How lucky she was that she could experience orgasm after orgasm, increasingly intense, unlike Andy who would cum only once. She would try to let Astrid into the secret of multiple orgasming.

Masterfully, Christopher firmly but gently pushed Astrid’s shoulders back and moved her waist inward towards him. Naturally, she buckled at the waist and went down on to the bed. Astrid wanted to kiss Christopher’s pussy and to explore within him to reach his labia, his clitoris and his G-spot. Astrid knew where they all would be found. Strangely .........in a man… but they would be there. But Andy didn’t get the chance.

Christopher had already parted the folds of the burgundy gown, revealing Astrid’s bra and panties.

Her legs were folded and the heels of her shoes dug into the mattress, raising her thighs to where Astrid’s cock could easily be seen covered only by the lace of Andy’s panties. His hard-ons were never truly hard, Christine knew, but the intensity of the fantasy they had created as sufficient. Christopher knew that he could take a full cock into his mouth and indulge Christine’s deepest desires.

As he went down, Christopher’s hand delved into the drawer of toys that were oh so familiar. His hand came to rest on the vibrator that he, Christine, held as her favourite. She often indulged herself with it in quite quiet times some afternoons, when the house was free. Christine knew that Astrid would enjoy the vibrator, the way she herself did. Maybe this was the way to help Astrid join the club of girls who can cum time and time again?

Once engaged in orally pleasuring Astrid, Christopher took the lacy panties that had been pushed aside of Astrid’s cock and twisted them around the near-hard penis she held. Tightening it, Christopher found that Andy’s penis responded well. Indeed, it grew beautifully. Christine enjoyed the sight and covered Astrid’s balls with her lips. Christopher didn’t share the male concern that, whoever sucks your balls might bite! He sucked ever harder and Astrid flinched only once.

Andy, laying back, thought only that, for once, he wouldn’t actually care if he lost his bollocks in a fucking accident. What would he care? If he had no balls any longer? He still had his bra tight around his chest. He still had his panties across his abdomen. He still had those beautiful shoes on his feet. He still had lipstick on his lips. He still had his eyes made-up quite glamorously. And he still had his hair beautifully set, albeit somehow mussed up from the last few minutes’ fucking.

He, Astrid, was in heaven. And in went the vibrator.

Not far, thought Christopher. Us men don’t give up our virginity that easily. And Christine knew that Andy had always been resistant to being penetrated. A very little, for a first time, would be all a loving husband would do for him. After tensing herself suddenly, Astrid relaxed. And the vibrator went in a little further…. And out…. And in again….. And out again.

Without warning, Astrid reached orgasm and her cock gave up its load. Christopher licked it up greedily as Christine always did. It was involuntary. Astrid was unable to control herself, much as she had intended to. Out of breath, she fell back into the pillow. She had wanted to save herself for later. She had wanted to give her husband a good time too.

But there was plenty of time for that.

Christopher sat up from his crouching position over his wife’s body. He looked in amazement at the ripples of burgundy satin that were strewn beneath Astrid’s body. The bra she was wearing remained tight. The panties were all-but invisible, like a thong, no more. Andy’s, or Astrid’s, cock was now limp and tiny, laying on a fold of burgundy fabric. This was truly a she-male.

Christine had seen movies and books, but she had never really believed that it was possible to create something so beautiful that “she could be a he” without gender reassignment. That a man could reaches such a stage where has was a woman, but wanted to go no further with a transition. Christopher looked down at Astrid in wonderment, and love.

Instantly, she wished that Andy would, or could, experience a second and even more orgasms. At that moment, she wanted Andy “inside her”.

The time for more intense passion was now. To revive Andy. To have him fuck her as Christine. But also to love her as Astrid would.

The time was right to remove the masculine and concentrate on the feminine. Her femininity.

She removed the shirt that had been unbuttoned in the original foreplay. She removed the binding from her breasts, allowing them to respond to the stimulus of their freedom. Her nipples hardened. The tits took a more swollen shape. Christine lifted both with the palms of her two hands and offered them to Astrid as she lay on the bed. But before Astrid could move, Christopher’s last vestiges were gone. The trousers she wore were tightly belted around her waist and it was only a heartbeat before the belt was released and the trousers fell to the floor. Beneath, Andy saw that Christine had the most beautiful pair of white lacy panties and her maleness seemed to melt away. His wife’s femininity made the most sudden come-back imaginable. Her tits had indeed been bound, and had cried for release, and her panties invited a tongue to push them aside. Astrid’s tongue was, indeed, very ready.

Christine raised her right hand and ran her fingers through her slicked-back hair, ruffling it into a tousled mess, neither manly, nor girly, but inviting to the touch. In an instant, the couple were engaged in a deep and long, and quite penetrative kiss. As woman and….. whatever Christine chose to be.

She chose to be female. She chose glorious femininity.

She went to the vanity mirror and selected a different lipstick to that worn by her husband still lying on the bed but now following her every move intensely. As Christine returned braless to the bed, Astrid enjoyed the way his wife’s tits moved like they always did. Clamouring to be taken in hand and kissed and loved. So that was what he did. As soon as Christine reached the bed, Astrid rose and clasped the woman’s head, running hands through the no-longer male hair and pulling the face closer, pulling their mouths into contact. Merging their two lipstick shades together and enticing eachother’s tongues into battle. Soft, caressing battle now. Each encouraging the other now. To take full advantage of their femininity.

Within moments, Astrid’s face was buried in Christine’s bushy love nest. Her tongue already exploring the inner folds of the labia that were now thoroughly wet and lusting for more. Christine reached down between her own thighs and spread the labia wide apart, so that Astrid could reach every corner, fold and crevasse. So that her tiny clitoris would get the attention of this passionate female.

Astrid knew what Christine was wanting, but played a teasing game with her fingernails, first stroking her lover’s labia and then mildly scratching the hood of skin that almost but not entirely covered her clitoris.

Christine was losing contact with the reality of the situation. She gently pushed two of her fingers into her pussy and began to search for her own G-spot. Which was easily found. She pressed hard and softly, in alternative pulses as her orgasm rose, Andy’s face buried once more and his tongue pushed Christine into the ecstasy she had been dreaming. Her hips began to arch and the thighs either side began to shudder as she final found herself able to cum. Exquisitely.

Astrid, by now, had revived from Andy’s earlier orgasm and, though again not entirely hard, he had enough to lift himself into the right position alongside Christine who had raised one thigh to open access to her pussy for Andy’s penis. Not having to support himself above her, but approaching her from behind, he slipped inside his wife at just the right moment… as she was to cum for a second time. Lucky girl! Thought Andy. One day I’ll be able to do that!

--oo00oo–

Enough already! I hear you cry!) let’s leave our lovers to recover and return to the main theme of the story of The First Queen in the Village!

Whether you have read chapter 9 already or have yet to read it, go back to resume where we had got to!

The First Queen in the Village 12

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Contests, Deals, Bets or Dares
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

TG Elements: 

  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Mate Swapping
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Lesbians

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 12


by WannabeGinger


After setting forth into the unknown, both Christine and Andy have been unmasked very early on in their afternoon encounters. Bev and Heidi proved to be more perceptive than even the two Lovers expected. But what will they reveal to them in return?

No explicit details are contained in this chapter, so no need for CAUTION.

Chapter 12 — The afternoon that Bev and Heidi……really did!!

“Yes, I’m lucky…”

“Lucky enough to find acceptance, then?” The final fly was cast……

“Acceptance?........” Christine knew she was hooked now.

“Yessss…. As you are. I mean, you make a great guy, don’t get me wrong, but you’re something more, aren’t you?

--oo00oo--

“While we’re doing the colour, you can tell me how a guy lives like you do. It must be great fun! We don’t get many guys in here.”

The Andy within Astrid came rushing back. Heidi had sussed his situation, but appeared totally cool with the whole idea.

Andy knew that he, too, was hooked.

--oo00oo–

Bev smiled and stretched out a hand towards Christopher. “It’s Ok with me, it really is. I’m sure you’re even more attractive as your real self than you are as you are now. I’ve never met anyone who’s confident enough to do what you’ve done…. I’m sorry if I’ve spoilt the party a bit but I couldn’t resist……” Bev’s words petered out into nothing as she looked for a reaction from Christine.

Christopher was non-plussed. He had not expected to be sussed quite so easily. It was a bit of a disappointment really. He was enjoying being the male. His last two days had been fun. His Christine self had been there, of course, but she had been hidden away — apart from at bedtime… oh, and at lunch time…. In fact, Christine had had a very enjoyable day really. But he wanted the Christopher illusion to go on. At least for a little longer.

“Acceptance…” he said, “…we all need some of that……. Would you mind…. Just for a little longer……” He longed to seduce this woman. He needed to get her talking to him as he had planned as well. Perhaps the seduction had to wait. Maybe Bev would be as interested in being seduced by a woman dressed as a man, as she might be being seduced by the man she had met.

“As long as you like, my honey.” Bev agreed, thinking herself that this was a unique experience in the making. She was a very sexual being and the whole situation was without precedent in her life, so what the hell?, Why not go with the flow….!?

“Tell me more about yourself Christopher. Please. Are you married? Do you have kids? Where do you live? I want to know so much more about you. A man like you must have stories to tell.” She looked him in the eye. Taking his request and running with it. She would play him for the male this woman wanted to be for a while. Then, Bev thought, I might just seduce her myself.

“Well, yes, I am married. My wife’s called Astrid and, in fact, you met her very briefly. We’ve been married for ten years and both have good jobs. We travel quite a lot so we meet lots of interesting people and go nice places too. We like new experiences…”

“I can tell that…” Bev smiled before apologizing.

“Yes, we do. And we have a little property on the outskirts of the village. We don’t know many people well here. In fact, we hardly know anybody. We’d like to get to know people much better but we’re not sure how we should go about that.” Christine’s male voice was straining to keep consistent.

“Are you sure you wouldn’t like another drink? Another gin, maybe?”

“Another gin would be perfect. I’m thirsty…”, Christine answered, “…I met my wife when I was working for a Swedish company and she was living in England with her Swedish parents. She was born in England so you’d probably never know….” Her male voice faltered again but she recovered and Bev said nothing. Christine reflected on how difficult it is to maintain the whole person illusion for a whole day. But, then again, she thought, the hours we spent in bed weren’t multi-lingual!

“And is your wife much like yourself?” Bev asked, quite unashamedly and pointedly, meaning she wondered if Christopher’s wife was also a crossdresser.

There was no need for Bev not to know, sooner or later. “Oh, well, as you ask, the answer is very definitely yes. It suits us both very well. In fact, we were wondering if there were other people with similar interests around here. I mean, it’s not easy to get to know people in the first place and, perhaps a little more tricky……” Again, Christopher’s voice faltered. “….. well, I’m sure you understand.”

Bev thought for more than a few moments. There was something going on here and she was sure that she could be a part of it. She was single, unattached, very curious and actually quite inexperienced. So why not tag along for the ride?

“Oh, surely so. I do understand. When I came here, I knew nobody and it’s taken me a long time to get to know even half of them. But some are especially nice and easy-going.” Bev said, her thoughts now racing.

As she began to pour the second gin and tonics, the obvious question came to Bev’s mind. Was this woman gay? Did she go with other girls? Bev had lesbian friends. Who didn’t? She had found one or two really attractive. Not butch ones, thank you. But she had no real experience, or even understanding, of the desire that some people have to dress in the clothes of the other sex. But she wanted to find out.

--oo00oo–

Heidi was an average sized woman, with a nice tight bum and quite attractive breasts — Andy fancied a fondle of those - she was perhaps aged 40, with a tumble of dark brown curls pinned back in a loose and untidy chignon.

Her dress was a country-style calf-length one and her shoes were the ultimately comfortable, slip-ons. All-in-all, though she was very attractive, but she had said nothing since those words about guys not going into her salon.

We don’t get many guys in here. Heidi thought about those words and the guy sitting in her stylist’s chair. “Have you had highlights before.. er….? I’m sorry, what is your name so we can get to know eachother?” Heidi asked, to loosen up the conversation.

“I’m called Astrid and, actually no, I haven’t had highlights before. …. But I do adore the look of them and I’m very excited about having some myself. I’m only worried about the upkeep and how to keep them looking good……” Astrid began to loosen up. Andy was, in fact, frozen with nerves. He had been discovered with such ease. He must look like some numty pervert, a bloke in a frock. A man who couldn’t convince anyone he was a girl…… He couldn’t wait, to tell the truth, to get out of Heidi’s salon as soon as he could.

Perhaps sensing this, and to make Andy feel at ease, Heidi said, “Well, Astrid, you have no need to worry, especially if you don’t mind the expense of having them re-done occasionally. Highlights are very attractive but they need taking care of….. I’d like to see you every three weeks so they always look freshly done. Can you bear that?” Heidi wanted to make this guy feel comfortable, so he would trust her to take care of his hair for a long while. He could easily pass as a woman with people who didn’t know him, or have the chance to be up close and personal as she herself now was.

“Can I bear that…..? Nothing would give me more pleasure!” Astrid answered.

‘In fact’, Heidi thought, ‘when she had first seen him, in the doorway of the salon, with that guy who must be her husband, I was almost certain… in fact, I didn’t even wonder whether, this was just another female client. Just someone she didn’t know. Then there was that husband. Didn’t she know him from somewhere?’

Back to the job in hand. Heidi thought that Astrid’s hair had potential to look very nice indeed. Very feminine even, if it were treated the right way. The way she would do it herself. She thought of exactly the style - she knew it was in a styles book that she kept for clients to wander through while they were waiting for service.

She set off across the salon which, apart from herself, Lottie and this ‘woman’ Astrid, was now deserted. She found the book of styles and said, “Here, have a look. This is what I have in mind….. You could wear it this length until perhaps you grew it a little longer. Would you like that?”

She stood back from the chair for a moment, studying how and where to make any trimming do the best for Astrid’s hair to grow. Growing the hair was the answer. If this guy wanted to pass as a woman, then he had to grow his hair to below chin-length, even to his shoulders. She left Astrid to think what Andy would look like…..

“Oh, yes, indeed, very much. That’s how I’d like to look”. Astrid said, thinking of the pretty model in the styles book. She was lovely. She had a chin-length bob with her brown hair highlighted to make her blonde-but-not. The colouring was obvious. Bold, emphatic. No messing. No doubts. Andy was disappearing.

In standing back, Heidi caught sight of herself in the mirror again. To her reflection, she thought, ‘I should do a little more to present myself to my clients if I’m going to get males coming in like this in future. I’m clearly enjoying my work’. Her thoughts kept coming. ‘I’m evidently at ease with all and any client who would come in for service. So what if one or more is a male dressed as a female?’ She studied Astrid’s hair even more closely. ‘I’m not having a man look more feminine than me, not in my salon!’ she thought, before getting back to work.

She was ready. To embark on one of the most fascinating stylings that she had ever attempted. She wanted to get the guy talking, even though she, herself, usually did all the talking. She confirmed the picture of the style Andy wanted…. Plus streaks of different blonde shades.

“Well, then let’s make this style our eventual goal. We can’t have that today, but we can begin to move towards such a style and colour. Happy? …………Now, tell me more about yourself, Astrid. ……Please. Are you married? ……Do you have kids? Where do you live? …I want to know so much more about you. A woman like you must have stories to tell.” She looked Astrid in the eye. Taking his efforts to find femininity and running with them. She would play him for the female this man wanted to be for a while. Then, Heidi thought, I’ll find out what she and her husband are up to.

Astrid relaxed some more. “Well, yes, I am married. My husband is called Christopher and, in fact, you met him before you ever even saw me. I think you may have cut and styled his hair. It was his idea that I should come in and see you. We’ve been married for ten years and both have good jobs. We travel quite a lot so we meet lots of interesting people and go nice places too. We like new experiences…”

“I can tell that…” Heidi smiled half knowingly before apologizing. She now knew who the husband was. It was that woman who came in asking for a slicked-back wet-look Princess Diana style from all those years ago. They were both in drag! This couple were both having a laugh! They clearly didn’t care at all what people think….. Well, good for them, the young hairdresser thought.

“Yes, we do. And we have a little property on the outskirts of the village. We don’t know many people well here. In fact, we hardly know anybody. We’d like to get to know people much better but we’re not sure how we should go about that.” Andy’s female voice was straining to keep consistent.

Heidi decided that she would do her very professional best to turn this guy’s hair into something that she, as a woman, would be proud of. Something that could be really developed the next time he came into the little salon. He was not leaving before he made another appointment. That was for sure.

As she began to trim the split ends from Andy’s hair, the obvious question came to Heidi’s mind. Was this guy gay? Did he go with other guys? She had no real experience, or even understanding, of the desire that some people have to dress in the clothes of the other sex. But she wanted to find out.

Heidi soon finished trimming and asked Lottie to start preparing the bleach and toning pastes for the highlights. She herself went to the corner to bring the trolley that held all the aluminium foils that she would be using to separate Astrid’s highlights from the base colour of her hair.

“Now, before we do the highlights, do you want to liven up the base colour of your hair, like the all-over undercolour? It could look really lovely if you were to have a red shade under there, with the blonde and I think strawberry highlights. Let me see if I can find a picture….” Andy sat there, still frozen. He was out of control. This is what Christine had decided for him and he was unable to protest. It sounded a lot more drastic than he had thought…. He knew he wasn’t going to be offered an option. Heidi thought it would look lovely. And Heidi would get what Heidi wanted.

She had gone to the corner of the room again, looking for another book; a shade chart that illustrated the colours she could use. Would there be such a picture…. With a redhead having blonde highlights?

Whilst she was looking, Lottie came over and whispered…… “I couldn’t help overhearing. Am I right? This is a guy we have here? I’ve never been this close to a “trannie” before. Is he for real? All dressed up like any other woman we have as a customer? Is he serious?”

“Darling…” Heidi replied, “…whether he’s serious or not, this is what he wants so this is what she gets! She’ll look fabulous, if I have anything to do with it.”

There was no such illustration, unfortunately, so Heidi had to remind Astrid that she had allowed her to choose the colour of the highlights. So, therefore, she chose that Astrid would become a redhead under the blonding. The foils were applied and the little packages sealed with their potent colouring agents. Then, to complete the process, the rest of Astrid’s hair was doused in a different coloured paste. Andy knew he was trapped and had no option but to watch his masculinity fade away.

He stared into the mirror….. and remembered the job he was there to do.

--oo00oo–

Bev floated a few questions that she believed would ascertain whether Christopher was gay, playing gay, or somewhere outside that scale. She asked him about where he and his “partner” took their holidays. Everything sounded boring and strictly conventional. She asked him if he knew the clubs in Oxford, which he did, but he didn’t mention a notably gay haunt. So she pressed on that button, but to no response. If he was hiding that, he was doing is well, but then had no need to. ‘There he was, sitting in her bar, dressed in the opposite gender’. ‘So, he’s not gay’, thought Bev. ‘How does that work?!’

Christine saw exactly where Bev was going and decided, although she felt attracted to this slutty woman, that this was not the time to indicate any lesbian tendency. What the hell. She was bisexual and had not a thought to hide the fact. What was it that her beloved Dusty Springfield once said? — “she was equally moved by a woman as a man” - that was her too.

Christopher decided the time was coming to uncover some of the Village’s secrets. It meant opening up his true self and disclosing his secret about his, er… his wife.

“Now you know a bit more about me… and you’ve guessed about my partner… my husband that is, I wonder if you know whether there are other people in the village who might find our lifestyle acceptable? I mean, take yourself, for instance. You can tell me… You’re a hugely attractive woman. Would getting to know us and other people better be something you’d want to try?”

“Oh! Sir! So forward!...” Bev joked in shock horror. She looked around the bar to check it was still empty, as if she were sharing a secret in wartime…. Careless talk costs lives and all that.

“….but to answer you. I’d say yes… and there are several quietly conservative people who are anything but that…… who would too.!”

‘One down, how many more?’ thought Christopher. “Tell me more….!”

--oo00oo–

Andy’s eyes shifted from the mirror only on each time that Heidi came to check on the processing of the colour in his foils. Her visits were regular as she had no other clients to serve. Time was getting on. He had no information about other villagers and their secrets… and yet he had let all his own fly! If it was tennis, it would be “Advantage Heidi!”

Realizing that it would not be long before the foils would be taken away and his hair shampooed and the styling would begin, Andy decided there was no better time than now. Heidi came over again.

In a much less female voice, Andy said, “Now you know a bit more about me… and you’ve guessed about my partner… my husband that is, I wonder if you know whether there are other people in the village who might find our lifestyle acceptable? I mean, take yourself, for instance. You can tell me… You’re a hugely attractive woman. Would getting to know us and other people better be something you’d want to try?”

“I wondered when you might get round to that….. You can’t be the only people in the village… can you… people who….. well, yes, I’m sure there are….. “

Heidi’s thoughts were confused. They tumbled towards her like an avalanche. She hadn’t expected him to hit on her. ‘I mean, isn’t he gay? This guy sitting dressed in women’s clothes in my salon? Isn’t he trying to pass himself off to catch a male lover? Don’t they all?’

“There must be others…” she stalled, her thoughts going on in overdrive, ‘I mean, there was that boy at school who everyone knew was queer. But he didn’t dress up. He might have been softly spoken but…. I suppose, …. Gay boys? …they go for six-packs on other guys more than pretty clothes and faces, and hair!’

Suddenly Heidi was conscious of the silence. Then Lottie chipped in,

“There’s the boy and girl in the big house. They can’t get on with eachother and their parents do nothing about it. That’s all because they have wanted to transgender for years — since before going to Uni. Neither is gay. Leastwise, I know she’s not because I was struck with a crush on her and she didn’t want to know.”

“Do you believe that comes from their parents? Maybe the Mum or the Dad has a tendency towards transgender?” Astrid probed. “Oh quite probably…” Lottie answered. “Then there are the pair Cathy and Johnny… they must live down your end of the village…. She’s been known to show off the bondage stuff she likes so much…. I think she takes him a long way down that path at times. In fact, I know it for a fact, because I’m friends with the girl that does her manicures and pedicures. She said that once he had both too… not long ago, that was. Nail polish and all. Who knows what else?” Lottie was proving to be a better source than Heidi, Andy thought.

“I took him for just being a voyeur…. Someone who doesn’t get involved…” said Astrid, fuelling the fire a little. “Oh, I don’t think so…” said Heidi, “when I last cut his hair, I could tell that there was some leather under the tee-shirt he wore, and she is a fiery redhead, isn’t she… and you know what they can be like….. You’d better watch out Astrid, becoming a redhead today might transform your personality…!” teased Heidi.

“Also, down your end, there’s Jenny and Peter. He’s away all the time and she must get up to mischief while he’s away……don’t you think?” said Astrid……

“Leading the witness your honour!...” laughed Heidi. “I wouldn’t know but another customer is madly in love with Jenny. She seems to believe they’re going to run away together one day.”

“Strewth!..” said Astrid, “… are there any heterosexuals in this village???

“Apart from myself?” retorted Heidi. “And me…. I’m over my crushes…” said Lottie in her own defence.

“Yes, of course there are…. Heterosexuals that is…. They just keep to themselves. “But we can’t be sure… Who fits into that group?

“Maybe some are, like Pammie and Jack? They have loads of money, don’t they? Astrid had turned the discussion again. “Did you do her hair that blue-black colour Heidi? It looks awfully severe.”

“No, not originally. She’s been that colour for years. She was a Goth when she was a kid and stuck with it ever since. He had blue-black hair when they first arrived in the village too. I just keep hers the way it is. Her neighbour did once say that they make an awful lot of noise late at night, when they’re ‘at it’!”

“That neighbour would be the woman from the couple with the two kids that are just out of Uni and don’t get on…. The ones that might swap their clothes…. Or the son might…. Steal his sister’s clothes. Is that right?” Astrid was beginning to get lost among all the things that seemed to be going on around here. She wasn’t the only one. Lottie, too, was increasingly confused.

“It’s time to finish your processing, Astrid. Lottie, please shampoo our lady guest and get her ready for the final styling.” said Heidi as she opened another of Astrid’s foil packets. This was duly done and Astrid was returned from the shampoo bowls to the styling station in front of the vanity mirror where she had begun at least an hour and a half previously.

--oo00oo–

Back in the bar, Bev had confirmed some of the details that Astrid would later report that evening, but Bev’s interesting comments came about three couples that had not even been mentioned in the Lovers first walk around the village.

“There’s Sam and Sam who live in the second new house, next door to that pair Justin and Emma. You know, the one where she’s at home all day and “gets visitors”. Well, Sam, the man, is a lazy good for nothing who’s never done a days work in his life. A real sponger… and Sam, the girl, she comes from a wealthy family and it’s her money that keeps them going. He’s the sponger. Probably is crap in bed. That’s why she gets the visitors. All hours of the day and night.”

Bev went on “The next house beyond the pub is owned by Sally and Norman. She’s the second wife. He’s the second husband. Both from couples that divorced. Both cited for unreasonable behaviour, though nobody knows the details. Argue all the time, often out loud, don’t care a damn. Probably couldn’t get on with anybody, so I’d put them down as a ‘keep clear’. No discussion after that.

“Then there are my darlings of employers, here at the pub. Belinda and Brian. He’s a naughty boy. Always trying to get inside my knickers. And she knows it. Always trying to catch him at it. Of course, I lead him on, just to get him into trouble. Not enough to get myself sacked though….. He’s a raw, meat eating stud muffin… or so he thinks. I’m sure that, if he ever caught up with me, or caught me unawares, he wouldn’t know what to do….. So he’s good for a laugh. She? She’d bite your husband’s balls off if she knew you were who and what you’ve admitted that you are. I’ve no problem with you, my handsomeness, but she would ‘go ape’ if she had a trannie in her pub… still worse, two of you!..........so watch out!

Forewarned is forearmed, thought Christine.

--oo00oo--

“I never knew that…. You do learn when you get talking, don’t you?” said Lottie. Talk in the salon had progressed.

“What about Justin and Emma then?” asked Astrid, not wanting to miss a couple who had got a mention. Heidi spoke from a position of knowledge. “Emma’s very flirtatious all the time. She’s all over that Justin like a rash, even in the street. I’d bet they’re at it like rabbits all day and all night,” said Heidi. I can tell when they’re sitting in my chair here… You look them in the eye and you think “Yes, they do!” or you think “No, poor sods, they don’t”… And that Emma, she does!”
Astrid’s hair was now ready to be styled and Heidi wanted to make sure that her client would come back next time. She stroked the wet and newly-coloured hair, this way and that, making Astrid, or rather Andy, feel quite aroused. She pulled the hair down over each ear to check the length was equal. She spun the chair round to check the fringe was level. She ran her fingers strongly through the length while looking into Astrid’s eyes. “Now, look at the colour…. Please tell me you’ve never seen anything quite so gorgeous. Tell me that your Christopher will love you for ever when he sees you!”

Astrid purred at the thought.

“Now, let’s finish you off. How would you prefer it? Blown dry and curled or set on rollers? The rollers will take about twenty minutes longer and you’ll have to be under the dryer……”

Andy looked at his delicate feminine watch and thought. It was now twenty to six. Christine would be home by now. Andy wanted to share his news with her and to hear her news too. Reluctantly, the decision was made for him by the clock.

“It has to be the blow-dry but make it curly please…. And can I come back for a set tomorrow or the day after?”

“Of course, and of course. Come in any time and I’ll fit you in, won’t we Lottie?” Lottie nodded, looking again at this man, the like of which she had never ever encountered in her life. Thinking about him, she rather fancied what she saw. Unique though he was, Andy was silently making a conquest.

So the blow-dry it was. The style was full and the volume as heavy as could be with the length. The highlights shone. The redhead that Astrid now was had a blonde aura about him. She was totally and utterly delighted. Andy had never been happier,

And Christine could tell that when she entered the cottage a few minutes later. She had skipped down the street, her summer clothes making her feel chilled in the evening air. Was that her nipples that she felt standing up against the top she was wearing?

Andy was in heaven.

Chapter 14 (no #13!) will consolidate what the Lovers know, and, thanks to the idea of one reader, may include a digest of the runners and riders for the 2.30 at Newmarket, so you know who all these people are!.

The First Queen in the Village 10

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Female to Male
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Romantic
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Mate Swapping
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Lesbians

Other Keywords: 

  • community involvement

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 10



by WannabeGinger

Andy and Christine spent the evening before their ‘day of research’ just relaxing in the glow of an early evening bout of love-making. Andy remained in his Astrid mode. Christine relapsed into her married-woman-with-CD-husband mode.

Their love-making left them bound together, entwined, their matching nighties in slippery satin with lacy fringes keeping their libidos warm. Christine refreshed the bright crimson lacquer on Astrid’s toes. Astrid brushed and played with Christine’s no-longer-manly hair. They ‘fore-played with no particular desire to go into a full late night’s sex. Fore-play was just all they both desired.

Chapter 10 — The day of research!

After breakfasting in their nighties, each swathed in a matching satin dressing gown and sexy pink, low-heeled slippers, Astrid and Christine went upstairs and talked through the day again. Christine began to hope there would be a detour back to bed, if she was lucky. But no — that was for later, her husband said.

They were going to spend the morning just observing life in the village. Christopher would be in evidence once Christine had dressed and got into character. Astrid would remain as she had been the previous day. She had put her own hair in rollers, without Christopher’s assistance, and was ready to unroll and style her hair in a more curly style than yesterday.

If they came across any people they recognized, they would play the “staying with Andy and Christine” routine.

Christopher would choose a simple white shirt and blue chinos outfit, his shoes being slip-on deck loafers, his breasts once-again bound to suppress their impact on even a casual observer. “I really find this the most difficult part of my disguise,” Christine said, “…my tits just don’t want to be crammed in here…!”

“I wish I had tits to cram somewhere.” Answered Andy, “My problem is the lack of feeling in tits that are just padding for visual effect. I really really wish I had real tits. Tits that respond to..., the way yours do, that respond to a tweak, or a bite, or even just the caress of a satin blouse. You girls don’t know you’re made, you really don’t!”

Christopher smiled, “Oh, yes, I do… I love my tits…. |In fact, I’m almost ready to undress and give them to you to play your most wonderful tunes upon! I can feel them, under the binding, all crackling with power and swollen….. tell you what, you can have them tonight!” Christine was taunting Andy. She knew how jealous he was of her natural endowments.

“Look, we must get back to the plans for the day….” insisted Andy, as he struggled to get into the light control corselet that would confine his cock and bollocks for the whole day, keeping them under control, keeping him needing to sit when he wanted to pee, reminding him that, when he was Astrid, Andy didn’t need anything male about him. He fastened the three small press-studs that closed the garment between his thighs. Astrid sat back, feeling relaxed. She was a girl again….. well, she still had things to do top make her feel really girly……..

“Let’s go out for coffee and a stroll. Let’s see if we can see the neighbours and strike up a conversation, as Christopher and Astrid, that is.” Christine’s voice was turning towards Christopher’s.

“Why, darlin’, Ah’d jus’ love that!” purred Astrid in a mock Southern-Belle breath.
She fluttered her eyelids, though they were as yet un-mascara’d and un-shadowed and un-lined. As she sat at the dressing table mirror, she glanced at her own reflection and began to unroll her curls. “Ah’m jus’ lovin’ the thought of mah hair bein’ done this aftanoon!”

“Silly girl! You can’t talk like that all day!” chided Christine, becoming school-m’am-ly all of a sudden. She was fully dressed now and her feminine voice was at odds with the maleness of her Christopher guise. Both of the lovers laughed at the incongruity of a Southern-Belle, half-dressed woman and a male counterpart with a school-m’am-ly voice.

“Are we mad? … or are we mad??!!” Astrid said in her best female voice.

“Not at all, my darling. We are the only people in the village who give in to their feelings and don’t care who knows. I mean…. What if… no, what happens when we are discovered? When we ‘come out’ to the village? When these people with their secrets and their hang-ups find out… Will they be with us or against us???” Christopher exposed the flaws in their logic. Would they be able to handle either way — acceptance? Or rejection? It could go either way.

After all, Christine had been thinking about this a lot longer than Andy. It was her plan to ‘get him out of the closet’. And if that meant play-acting that she cross-dresses from female to male as a diversion, well, so be it. It was being fun. She had really enjoyed being in the pub yesterday. Acting male… and then coming home and being as girly as she ever was. Making love to her husband as her wife. Christine accepted that she had a bisexual streak in her. She loved other women. She loved her husband as a woman. There was no need for her even to think about having affairs with other men. Christine was Christopher today. Astrid was his wife. To the world. They were lovers. Which was true.

Andy’s prowess with the hair styling was accelerating so fast. Christopher showed his appreciation by slipping behind his wife and raising his hands to touch her hair. They both looked in the vanity mirror. Astrid’s curls were all unrolled and lay in springy coils over Astrid’s scalp, waiting to be brushed out. Christopher’s fingers beat Andy to it. The curls were loosened and, when Andy saw how they laid, he said “enough, already…! That’s how I want it to look when I get to see Heidi!” He took the canister of Elnett hair spray and sent a cloud all over Astrid’s head.

Astrid rose from the dressing table and walked to the special wardrobe that contained all ‘her’ special clothes. The bra she chose from the drawer was a flesh-coloured one with pre-formed padded cups. She slipped two inserts in to boost the size of her bust and, unthinkingly, drew the folds of skin from her armpits into the cups, again to add volume. Andy didn’t have big ‘moobs’ but what he had, Astrid loved and used to the full!

She selected a swingy cotton summer dress once more. Her favourite white dress with a vivid and vibrant pink and red rose pattern. It had a broad white faux-leather belt that was a wonderful one that cinched his waist in quite tightly. Astrid’s underwear cried out in appreciation as the soft cotton slid over her clingy corselet. She tightened the white belt as far as she could, its bold brass buckle centred on her tummy giving a ‘Fifties’ waist which Christopher loved on her. Shoes to match added a care-free zing to Andy’s feeling of exhilaration as Astrid felt ready to face the village.

“You look wonderful, darling.” Christopher smiled.

“You look very handsome too, my honey. Now. Of you go. Let me finish with my make-up and I’ll join you downstairs.” Astrid said, and winked at her husband.

She turned to the mirror once more, as Christopher left the room. Her thoughts turned to how much she would fancy Christopher if she were a gay man. He had a great look about him and there was something there that said “be gay, be mine” But then Astrid was Astrid and Andy wasn’t gay. He was a heterosexual man who was very much in love with his wife and that was great for them both. OK, she was play-acting to make him feel girly. Wow! How many wives would do that if they knew their husband dressed? Not many, he was sure.

Andy picked up the concealer and foundation, wishing as he always did that teenage acne had not been so unkind to him. Anyhow, the products he had found were excellent and created the illusion that he wanted. Smooth skin. He added some blusher to accentuate his cheeks. Not heavily. This is daytime and Astrid shouldn’t appear as a real bit of a ‘slapper’ in broad daylight. “Essex Girls are evening girls” she whispered to herself, and winked again at the mirror. No worries about being a bit of a slapper at night though! “Essex is fair game after dark!” she said out loud.

“What was that?” called Christopher from downstairs. “Oh, nothing at all!” was her reply. She continued with her cosmetic routine.

Astrid’s eyes were in keeping with his brownish hair, greeny-hazel coloured. They did need some help. Andy’s prowess with mascara would have to get better, so he opted for the principle that ‘less is more’. Less mascara and more accentuation from the eyeshadow and eyeliner he used.

When finished, he sat back and admired Astrid’s handiwork in the mirror. Just enough time to finish with lipstick. Again, not tarty — this was daytime, so a refined and under-stated pearly pink was the right shade. Astrid rolled her lips together once the creamy concoction was applied. Delicious!

She took a final look and stood to get the full-length impression in the long mirror on the wardrobe.

All girl!

Astrid left the bedroom and descended the stairs to the kitchen where Christopher was waiting for her.

“Right, baby, finish your OJ and coffee and I’ll do the same. We have to dress and get out there.” She took Christopher by the hand with a “Sure, honey”, and led him out of the kitchen and out to the waiting world.

As she left the house, into the early sunshine, she felt her heart skip a beat. She was beginning not to fear anything about being dressed as she was. No fear!!

Discovery, or revelation to the world of what was, until now, secret, held no concerns for her. She was a woman today and, until she chose not to be, she would stay a woman…. Even if the world found out that she was male, under the beautiful clothes she wore. No longer a ‘bloke in a dress’. She was out with ‘her husband’. And she had no fear that his feminine gender would be revealed. When it was revealed, she could handle it… as Christopher could.

They had chosen to meet and greet the world as they were. Wife and husband.

How long before they were “rumbled”?

Astrid knew that when they were back home in bed tonight, they would be wife and wife. Two women making love. One choosing to make love to a woman, the other choosing to make love to a man playing the role of a woman. Two lesbians whose love was indivisible. Proud to be. Proud to be known to be, if the world wanted it that way.

--oo00oo–

As they walked up the sleepy village street, arm in arm, they thought about each house as they passed by. Thinking about what they knew of the occupants. Not a lot, in truth. They were looking forward to finding out every last detail of their neighbours’ lives, and to explore whether all or any of them would wish to reveal their deepest secrets, and maybe to explore if any could be persuaded to enjoy some new experiences.

At the first house, next door to their own, their neighbours Cathy and Johnny came to mind and they agreed that Cathy would be an acive participant in anything they might have planned, whereas Johnny would only be there as a ‘watcher’ and, as Christine hadn’t taken a liking to Cathy, but rather fancied Johnny, there was not a high priority in engaging with them.

Next door, they had assessed Peter and Jenny as intriguing — their amateur dramatics interests would make them good candidates for fun-filled evenings perhaps?

Beyond, the village store might be a good source of information, especially if there was a ‘weed’ factory going in the back rooms. They would have contacts. She….. what was her name?.... seemed friendly The recall of the words “missionary position” might mean that they weren’t very experimental when it came to sex. Her name was Crystal, that was it, Astrid recalled. “I think she’s a lot more sexy than you do.” He ventured to Christopher.

“Then we have Pammie and Jack in the cottage across the road.” Christopher said, as they walked up the narrow lane. “You seemed to take her for quite a dominant sort, didn’t you, my love. Someone who wants to be in charge. Someone who’d maybe enjoy a little feminizing of her hubby?” “Well, yes, indeed. She seems to me, from the little I’ve seen, to be very much one who drives the direction in what they do in almost everything. So, if we were to engage with her….. he’d have to follow.” Astrid was enthusiastic about those two.

Christopher stopped in his tracks and looked to their left, at a break in the line of houses “Hey, now there’s a place we had forgotten…. Up there…. Behind the gates and down the driveway. You don’t think of those people because they’re behind the main spine of the village. There’s a couple, maybe in their 50s so older than us, and they have a couple of 20s-aged kids….. a boy and a girl….. Never seen them all together. Sometimes parents and one kid, sometimes the other. I guess they’ve been at Uni in the years since we’ve been in the village. They look very similar, the kids do.”

“Can you remember their names?” asked Astrid. “I think the Father’s name was Todd and the Mother’s name was Andrea or was it Mary?, though I’m but not sure …again, I can’t recall.. I will in a while, when I’m thinking about someone else.. The kids were both named beginning with “J”.

I know the Mum was a very well-dressed and well-groomed woman. He was much-travelled and so has money to spend on their clothes and the home and the general lifestyle. I’d bet they indulge their children in whatever they want….

Now there’s the farm next — we know them, Nick and Angie, both up for a roll in the hay we agreed, didn’t we. She’s er, shall we say, known to be “busy” while he’s away travelling or out shooting with his mates. They have kids that are, like all of them in this village, treated to whatever they want. The oldest is away at weekly boarding school, isn’t he? Probably getting buggered by the House Master in good English public school tradition! Shouldn’t think his parents care, as he’s out of sight, out of mind. The other two are quite young for parents already in their 40s.”

Astrid was the next to stop them. “I’ve remembered ……. The kids at the big house — the ones in their 20s — You were right, they were both at Uni when we talked with the parents and they’ll be down for the summer now — might even have graduated. His nickname was “Jester”, short perhaps for Julian, maybe, the boy that is. The girl was Jeanette but was known as Jess. Confusing or what?”

“Whatever made you remember that?” asked Christopher.

“Oh, I got a letter from someone with a similar name and it made me think of them.”

“I think the kids would be good to have in our ‘special interest’ group. Kids who have seen the world, maybe doing ‘gap year’ travels. They’ll have made all sorts of wild friends — it’s what kids do these days. Wish we were thirty years younger??!!”

“You bet! But we do quite well as we are, especially in this little corner of England. Now, were’ at the pub again — how is it we end up here so often?! Shall we go in for a drink?.... even if it’s only 10.30am and the bar’s only serving coffee??” Astrid led the way before Christopher answered.

“Yeah! Right on! We might even find Bev… and I might even get to arrange to see her at the end of the afternoon shift while you’re having your hair all beautified!” whispered Christopher.

Sure enough, Bev was in the pub, serving early coffees. In fact, it was so early, she had no customers. Her face lit up when she saw Christopher and she immediately crossed to the table where the were getting seated. Her blonde hair was especially styled for the day and, as it was only mid-morning, it was exactly as she wished it to be. She couldn’t resist, however, touching it as she spoke, her eyes flashing in a cheeky “nice to see you” way. Her tight blouse betrayed the pointed cups of the bra she wore, Madonna style.

“Good to see you back so soon!...” she began, “…have you settled in to Christine and Andy’s cottage?”

“Oh yes, Bev… it’s Bev, isn’t it?” replied her manly customer. Astrid looked aside, beginning to get jealous of the attention Christine was already paying to the blonde tartlet with the tight waist. “We couldn’t resist coming back to see you as soon as we could after yesterday.”

“Oh, surely not, to see me…....?”

“Why not? You make the place run so smoothly.” Christopher complimented her and made her blush. “Let’s have two coffees, cappuccinos, please, with extra shots.”

When Bev returned, the place was still empty. The couple took their coffees and mused over the walk so far. When the time came to pay and get on their way, Christopher decided to ‘go for broke’ when he said “Thanks for those. Are you expecting a busy day?”

“Not especially, not like yesterday…. By the time I finish, there will still be plenty of business. Why do you ask?” Bev was curious.

“Oh, nothing really. It’s just that Astrid here is having her hair done this afternoon and I wondered if you might like to spend an hour after you get off work. We’re keen to know a bit more about how the village works……”

“Well, I’d like that, I really would. A nice way to relax….. Now, you know I’m Bev, but who are you?”

Christopher explained how ‘he’ and ‘his wife’ were staying in Andy and Christine’s cottage at the end of the village for a few days while they were ‘away’ and how, they thought, one day, they might come and live in the village themselves. As wife and husband. Bev studied Christopher’s face, paying little or no attention to Astrid, and said “Ooh, that would be nice…. We need a few new faces around here.” And clearly, she meant what she said.

--oo00oo–

When Bev left the couple alone to have their coffees, Astrid could bear it no longer. She had to know the plan that was in Christopher’s mind. She looked at him and whispered, “Christine, I love you with all my heart and I wish we were still in bed… now… but seeing as we’re out here in the world as ‘ourselves’, you just have to tell me, in detail, where you’re leading me. I think I like the idea, but I have no idea what it really is. Where are you going with this?!”

“It’s easy, it’s very simple…. You would agree, would you not,, that this is a very discreet community. Too discreet for its own good?” He paused. Astrid nodded, conscious for a moment of the mascara around her eyes and the taste of her lipsick. “Well, we have a way open to us to loosen up the whole place, for its own good. What I have in mind is a whole village where crossdressing is the norm for the males They all become “chicks with dicks”….and where the females can choose either to dress, as I’m doing just now, or to be females too. Personally, though this is fun and I’m really enjoying being your husband, I’ll be among the second group. I want us to have the chance to live as a pair of lesbians. Girly girls,…… but one of us with special assets when we’re in bed. I still want your cock.. Understand? Capisco? Savez? Get it?”

Christopher paused and Astrid sat back in her chair, sipping her coffee. “And the way to get there? How’s that? Seems like a big ask to me! I love the idea….. After all, I’ve been a chick with a dick for a while and it suits me beautifully. Do you mean I should live like that all the time? I mean… no Andy?” The thought made Andy nervous for some reason, uncertainty crept into hisvoice.

“Only if you choose, my darling. As I said, I love you and your cock — you come as a package and I need everything about you. Living as two girls would be fun, just as living among a crowd of crossdressed men could be wonderful. It would be up to each couple how they lived. The thing is, once we get a couple of couples involved, there will be interest from others, especially the women. Once they see what fun they can have with their men feminized, there will be others who will push their partners to join in.” Christopher was done with his explanation. Christine sat back and enjoyed her coffee as well.

“I hope they have as much fun as I'm having, darling. ....So we approach them, do we…? The more likely couples we choose. That is, after we have the inside information from Bev and from Heidi? When do you plan to tell them who we really are?” Again, Andy was nervous about the disclosure, even though Astrid could see the way through to a fine future.

“There’s no better day than today. We don’t know half the people in the village, but among the half we know about, there’s enough to start with. Heidi will get to know about you very soon after she gets up close and personal with you. Bev, well, Bev will just have to be told if she doesn’t already suspect about me.

Chapter 11 might introduce a few new names from around the village and get us to where Bev is in Christopher’s hands ….. and Astrid is in Heidi’s!!

The First Queen in the Village 11

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Female to Male
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 11



by WannabeGinger

After a morning’s relaxation (??!!) Christine and Andy have dressed for the afternoon’s encounters

No explicit details are contained in this chapter, so no need for CAUTION.

Chapter 11 — The afternoon that Bev and Heidi……did!!

As she stepped down the stairs, her stockings an hand, Astrid thought ‘what a lucky girl I am’. She thought of her wife who loved her enough to treat her the way she did, to treat her as an equal, to love her both as a man and woman. A wife who is as attractive as a girl as a guy. A woman who loved making love and being loved. She felt her clothes swish as she took the final step with a skip, her strappy white sandals holding her feet tightly.

She clasped the small vial of nail lacquer in her right hand and made for the lounge where she would paint her toenails before putting on her stockings — the final touch before she was ready for the world.

It was already 3pm — so long had their enjoyments upstairs taken. There was not much time to lose. Bev would be waiting for Christopher and, at 4pm, Heidi would be expecting her at the salon.

Christopher continued to watch his husband enjoy herself all the way down, before following her downstairs after adjusting his shirt in the mirror. Christine paused for an up-close inspection. Gee, she was pleased she had no need to shave. How could guys put up with that crap? Every day?!! Her complexion was smooth and rather unmanly, but what the hell, the overall impression made her feel good. This was a guy who was out to pull a brassy barmaid. Christine particularly liked the almost slutty look of her suitor from the pub. It made her feel all the more male for the day.

Astrid was taking great care to get the nail polish on her toes in the most perfect way that she could. Of course, she wasn’t proficient, so there was bound to be a mis-hap and, sure enough, Andy had to start over again on the second foot. The first was really professionally done. He admired his handiwork. But he admired it too much. As soon as the lacquer hit the first toe on the next foot, he realized that he had overloaded the small dipping brush. Astrid’s hand wavered and the toe was immersed in too much paint! “Damn!, Damn!..... Damn!” he said out loud.

“What’s the problem, honey?” asked Christopher, coming across from the foot of the stairs. “Oh, I see…. I’ll get you some acetone and a tissue…”

“I have the tissue but forgot the acetone…..” Astrid was disappointed. She wanted to do this all herself and do it well.

Christopher returned with the acetone lacquer remover from upstairs. “Here, let me do it for you. I like putting lacquer on your toes and I’ve done it before…. Let me help…”

Astrid felt tears welling up in her eyes….. She wanted to do this herself…… But she managed to hold the tears back, knowing how crying would mess up the carefully applied make-up… especially the eyeliner and mascara.

“No, darling. I have to do this for myself…..”

“Ok, Ok, you do it darling. I’ll get myself finally ready outside so’s I don’t distract you. We do have time, so take it. And if you want, I’ll set off to meet Bev before you have to leave for the salon.”

Astrid smiled a faint smile, uncertain if she could do this actually. The problem was that, being right-handed, she found it difficult to paint the lacquer on her left foot. She soaks the tissue in acetone and wipes away the excess lacquer. Ready to start again!

(The author pauses at this point to enact the process of painting her own toenails and, sure enough, finds it no more easy than ever. But, heavens above, she manages to complete the adornment of her own toes without making the same mistake that Astrid has made!! Woo-hoo!)

It takes longer than she thought but the final result is beautiful. Astrid sat back and admired her handiwork as the toes were allowed to dry. The temptation to rush the process and to put on the sheer stockings that she loved so much was resisted. The lacquer would be spoilt if it were not dried fully.

Astrid said to herself out loud, “Geez, I do love the girly feeling when I have such red toenails!” She admired the white strappy sandals that she would be wearing. Their low heels were enough, just enough, to bear the skip in her step, her girly steps, that she would be making up the street. But before putting them on, there were the stockings. She picked them up and almost absent-mindedly ran them through her hands. It made her think that she needed moisturizer for her hands. They needed to be as soft as they could be. Especially if there was to be no nail polish on the fingernails. She didn’t have time for that…. Or did she….? No, she didn’t,…. As much as she would have loved to have that as the finishing touch….. ‘Maybe tonight?’ she said out loud again.

She picked up some moisturizer from the kitchen and applied plenty to her albeit manly hands. She wished, in that instant, that she had been born with a smaller frame. OK, she and Christine were of similar build, but it would have made life so much easier if she, Astrid, were lighter and smaller than Andy had been born.
Never mind the ‘being born in a man’s body’ thing…. Astrid just would have loved to have had a woman’s body. Maybe, she thought, the ideas for her to develop tits of her own would come to pass.

As she walked back to the lounge, she pushed her bra upwards, hoping to accentuate what little cleavage she had been able to create. Her bra straps twanged against he skin, giving a delicious feeling.

She bet down and touched the lacquer on one of her toes. It proved to be dry. Dry enough to roll the stockings and slip them up towards her thighs. The first went on a breeze. As she stood, to fix the clasps to the stocking top, she looked at the outline of her leg. She was blessed with quite long legs and stockings certainly made them look very feminine indeed. She closed the final clasp, to the back of her thigh, and smoothed her hands over the sheer nylon. She shuddered with beautiful joy of the feminine thing she had become. She recalled that climax while they had been making love. In her head. A woman’s thing…… Oh! Joy!

On went the other stocking. With similar ease until the clasps evaded her. It took quite a time, with the third and fourth proving very elusive to fix. Enough o make Andy break into something of a sweat.

He was conscious of this. “Girls don’t sweat, they glow” he had once been told….. A few deep breaths caused his heart rate to slow and the feeling of a sweat to disappear. He fluffed his hair in the mirror, thinking again how it was this that would be his very next, and perhaps quite major change in his appearance.

Heidi had suggested highlights for his hair. How far to go with those? Whether to or not? Whether to make them subtle or bold? Phew! There were thoughts to be had on the walk up to the salon. He fluffed the unstyled hair again. After the shower she had taken, it was neither girly nor boyish as it was.

“Are you ready???” came a cry from outside. Christopher was getting impatient and was wanting to get up to the pub where Bev would soon be waiting. He imagined her tarting herself up before emerging to meet him. Christine felt quite wet between her thighs at the prospect.

“Yes, I am. I’ll come with you even if it means I’ll be early at the salon. I’d quite like that, I think. I’ll be able to see how Heidi runs the place. After all, in any case, I think it’s going to take me some time in there. I’ve no idea what time she closes.” Astrid closed the door behind her to find her handsome husband waiting at the garden gate. She felt very girly, to be walking out with a guy like him.

Even though she knew who and what he was, Andy fancied Christopher. Astrid also fancied Christine…. Hugely. If either attraction was the stronger, it was Astrid’s attraction to Christine. Girl to girl. But….. Andy recalled the old saying that we are, none of us, 100% heterosexual or 100% homosexual. Right now, Astrid was no longer feeling 100% lesbian…. “Confusing? If I’m confused, what will he be thinking?” Astrid said to herself under her breath as she walked towards her husband.

“What did you say, honey/ By the way, you look fabulous.” Christopher knew how to melt a girl’s heart…. Not surprising, after all, being a girl himself. Astrid fell into his arms and said “Wish me luck.”

“You’ll need no such thing. You’ll love every minute. Heidi’s a brilliant hairdresser. I know that for sure. I’ve always been delighted with what she’s done with mine.”

“Yes, but….”

“No buts, mo maybes… he’ll make you look stunning. Even more stunning.”

“Yes, but….”

“But what!???”

“But, what shall I say if she says she’s worked out who I am. Who we are….? How do I handle that first question.” Astrid clung to Christopher’s body.

“She’ll make it very easy for you, I’m sure. That’s not the issue. You need her insights into other people in the village. So, if it makes it any easier, why not confess your secret early on. It will save you the embarrassment of being discovered, if that’s what’s worrying you.” Christopher had a practical woman’s angle on this, provided by Christine’s understanding of her husband’s reticence.

“Ok, ok, it’s not a big issue. This should be fun…. This should be the first day of the rest of our lives… our different lives. This place may never be the same. It all depends on the next hour or two…… You’re such a great visionary, you know. This is all down to you, Chrissie. You’re the most fabulous woman I’ve ever known and I love you so very much. Take my hand and let’s play ball, as Pierce Brosnan said in the re-make of the Thomas Crown Affair”…….” Astrid found happiness again. All Christine had done was listen.

“You always loved the vision of that lad in that film, didn’t you.” Christopher began. “What was her name again?” Astrid jumped in, enthusing, “Renee Russo, that was her, what a stunning redhead she was. So, so sexy…… There was that part in the film where they went away to some Caribbean island and he burned a Monet painting just to taunt her about what he possessed and what he knew. Then they fucked all night. There was nothing shown that a young audience couldn’t see, but all the grow-ups in the audience just loved every minute. I bet there were many marriage beds rocking that night when the people got home!”

“I remember it well.” Christopher said as they arrived at the door of the hair salon where his wife would be spending the next two or three hours. He kissed Astrid gently on the lips, careful not to mess with her lipstick this time, and turned on his way towards the pub at the top of the village. Again, he thought, they had seen not another living soul on their walk. This was such a quiet community.

Astrid turned away and opened the half-stable door and she looked inside. “I hope you don’t mind if I’m early”, she said, as she looked across the room. It was quite crowded, albeit with only three customers either waiting or being styled. Heidi was alone as the stylist, but there was a young lady who was clearly acting as Heidi’s shampoo girl or junior stylist. She was at the little desk by the door.

“Come in, come in,” she said. Astrid was later to find out that her name was Charlotte, shortened to ‘Lottie’ by Heidi.

--oo00oo–

Christopher headed off to reach the pub where he hoped to find Bev waiting. He had a load of questions to ask her but, in the back of his mind, Christine was thinking that she hoped to push in the direction of a sexual encounter with Bev before long. Not to rush her… Ladies don’t like that. She would find the opportunity to begin a little ‘wooing’ of this attractive-in-a-slutty way girl.

Christopher pushed the door of the bar, half expecting it to be closed and bolted as the pub was not open all day at this time of year. But the door was open. He went in a surveyed the now-empty bar. All the customers had left, rather as he hoped they might have. There was nobody behind the bar either. The place was silent.

Christine thought about calling out to the back room but chose instead to wait for her target to arrive. She sat, as any man would, at the bar, playing with a card mat which served to dry any spills of beers or other drinks. She piled several on top of one another. She flipped one over, playing as she had seen Andy do many times when idly sitting in a bar. “Geez, men are easily amused!” she said out loud, when to her surprise, a voice behind her said “Aren’t they just!?”

Bev had arrived from a side room and entered the room quietly. Christopher didn’t know that he had been watched for several seconds before Bev said what she said, to surprise him. Bev obviously wanted to be ‘on the front foot’ in this conversation.

“You been there long?”, asked Christopher.

“Long enough…”, said Bev in a crafty, knowing sort of way.

“I’m pleased to see you..”, said Christopher.

“Not half as much as I am to see you……..”, confessed Bev. “You see, I’ve never met anyone quite like you before and I couldn’t resist accepting your offer when you made it.” Bev smiled, as if suggesting, ‘your turn’. Of course, Bev knew. She knew that Christopher wasn’t a Christopher……. But she wanted to play him along…. Like a fly-fisher plays a salmon with a fly. Bev could be seen as a brightly-coloured fly, teasing her prey and getting him to bite. Again and again, if she could she would cast the line and fly the fly. Keeping the salmon on tenterhooks but not actually on the hook for landing.

Christine suspected as much but played along. Her Christopher voice was still deeper than her own. She played the role.

“You look very fit today, if I may say.” She looked Bev up and down, admiring her magnificent breasts encased in the still tight blouse, one of a different colour to that she had been wearing previously. This was a purple one. A deep, “fuck me” colour. Her skirt was pencil-thin and tight on the hips, white with a flash of matching purple. Her shoes were heeled, thought not impossibly high. A higher class whore than previously seen perhaps! Christine admired her. She felt very drab by comparison.

“Will you have a drink?” She asked Bev.

“On the house. I’ll have a gin and tonic. A large one. What about you?” Bev answered.

“I’ll have the same thanks.” said Christopher.

“So, not a pint of something heavy?” Bev replied suggesting something, but not saying what.

“No, no, I keep that for evenings with my mates…..”

Bev looked him straight in the eyes. “Right, I’ll get them in and we can talk. I do suppose that’s what you want to do? To get to know each other”

“That’s the idea. Let’s see what we have in common.” Christopher’s answer opened a door for Bev to walk through if she wanted to. To stop playing her game or to continue?

“Oh, I’m sure we’ll have lots in common. You seem like a fit man yourself. You said you’re called Christopher, right? Well, Christopher…” she paused, “.. What does Christopher do for a living?

Christine was taken aback for a second. She hadn’t actually given any thought to Christopher as a character outside of her plan. “Umm, well, I’m a creative at an advertising agency in Oxford. I design the campaigns after clients give us a briefing and we develop campaigns for them.”

Bev swallowed the lead, continuing to practise her ‘fly-fishing’ routine. “Must be fun….. Do you work with interesting people?”

“Oh, yes indeed. People of all sorts. And different products too. We’re working on a cosmetic range just now. Hugely enjoyable. Very creative….”

Bev could contain herself no longer. “Interesting people like yourself, then? I mean, you’re quite different, aren’t you? Handsome man like you, must have loads of friends……..”

“Yes, I’m lucky…”

“Lucky enough to find acceptance, then?” The final fly was cast……

“Acceptance?........” Christine knew she was hooked now.

“Yessss…. As you are. I mean, you make a great guy, don’t get me wrong, but you’re something more, aren’t you?

--oo00oo--
/
Astrid was seated on the only spare chair in the salon. There was a lot of chatter among the others in the room and Andy did his best to join in. There was talk about the forthcoming summer fair that people were organizing for the village charity. She and Christopher would be expected to run a side show if they were there on the day — which Andy hoped they still would be. There would be fun in choosing a game, depending on how far Christine’s plan got by the time of the fair!

‘Lottie’ was as much a part of the conversations and was responsible for finishing off one older lady client’s set, spraying her with lacquer and removing here gown before taking her payment.

Heidi, meanwhile was putting the finishing touches to another lady’s colour processing. This woman, too, was having highlights. Heidi explained that this was quite a complex treatment as the lady had chosen not one but three colours for her highlights to be woven together. Heidi said she liked doing things like that. It made her skills develop so she could do better and better services for her customers. Lottie, meanwhile shampooed the third woman’s hair and sat her at the only remaining vacant styling position. The woman looked at herself in the mirror and said very little.

When Heidi finished the highlighting, she put the woman’s head under the special developing lights that accelerated the time she needed to finish. Lottie would then wash the colours out and the woman would be ready for her set or blow-dry, or whatever…... Andy thought but didn’t say “I’d love a blow job with Heidi! And to give her something similar in return” but he told himself he was way away from that level of intimacy with this woman he hardly knew.

Andy continued to read his copy of “Hello!” Magazine with all its showbiz gossip and pictures of Royalty and similar stuff. He didn’t get to see that sort of material very often and there were plenty of images of women that he would dearly love to look like in there. Astrid looked with envy at Rihannah, Lady Gaga, Madonna, Adele, Kerry Katona and Jessie J. from the current crop of girl singers. She marvelled at their hair and their make-up. She lusted over the immaculate clothes they wore for the cameras. She wished that she could be photographed that way.

Minutes passed and the two other customers reached the end of their appointments. The highlights were indeed beautiful. The woman had lustrous long hair and had decided to take bold streaks into the front half of her head and a more subtle blend of narrower strands over the back. She looked almost, but not completely blonde, from the front where golden and ginger streaks lay together. The back was more frosted. A lovely creation. “But too much for me.” Astrid said to herself.

The woman who said little had said even less and departed with a conventional blow-dried bob style. One that Astrid always loved and wished for if only she could grow her hair longer. Perhaps she was entering a phase of her life when she could. Might make life difficult for Andy but, what the hell!, she mused to herself.

So, the time came, sometime after Astrid’s appointment had been set for, when she was alone in the salon with Lottie and Heidi.

There was a prolonged discussion, during which Astrid had to remain focussed on using her girly voice to maintain the image she wanted to project top these young woman. That of a late-30s woman who took pride in her appearance and who was looking for a change in her appearance.

“What work do you do…er… What may I call you?.... asked Heidi, standing over Andy and looking at him in the mirror.

“Oh, that’s easy. Call me Astrid, please do….. I work in a Publishers company in Oxford. It’s ever so boring really. I do need a change… in fact I need a lot of changes…..” Andy meant that more than anybody knew!

“What would you like to do then?” Heidi asked as she played with Andy’s hair, lifting section, twisting others. She was clearly thinking through alternative styles for Astrid’s hair. She wondered just how much of a change this customer wanted. She looked into the eyes that faced her and her thoughts went off at a tangent.

“Fashion, I think. Something in fashion. I need something that’s a lot more fun. Something that would be a surprise. I’m ready for that. I suppose that’s why I’m here today. I fancy a change in the way I look.”

“Well, you’ve come to the right place, hasn’t she Lottie?”

Lottie nodded but said nothing. She just smiled. She was learning about the ways Heidi interacted with different customers. She had seen the ‘change’ moments before. Heidi gave consultations and ideas freely. Customers knew and liked that, so they came back more often.

More questions. “Have you thought of having extensions in your hair?” Heidi said.

“Not really, I think they’d be too much bother…..”

“Ok, I think you might be wrong there, but lets think… How long is it since your hair was cut? It looks like just a few months…. Getting to this length. You do need some split ends taking off. That will help it to grow faster, if that’s what you want.”

“Oh, yes indeed. It’s been that long and I know it needs conditioning and the ends sorting out. I’d really like to get beyond my chin length, which means there’s a way to go yet.” Astrid was fully into her character now. Andy was a mile away in her mind. She kept her eyes focussed on the stylist’s mirror in front of her. She briefly wondered how Christopher was getting on.

“That’s easy — split ends are no worry. The length will take two or three more cuts, over two or three months and we’ll get you closer to where you want to be. You may want to be careful with a ponytail…. I see that the ends probably get damaged when you hold it back now. I wouldn’t do that for the next little while. Give the hair a chance to strengthen.”

Astrid knew she was right. The little ponytail that she made up sometimes was often hard to get out and the hair did split. This girl knew what she was talking about.

“The good news is that I think highlights will look really good on your head and we can do a stunning selection for you today. Will you let me be the judge of what colour or colours will suit you best? Heidi was in full ‘customer service’ flow now.

Her tangential thoughts came back from moments ago as she stopped talking. In fact, they were boomerang thoughts…….

We’ll put the colour in your hair here and then I’ll put you under the developer like you saw the other client before. Is that Ok?”

“Sure, it’s wonderful, thanks” Astrid answered.

“While we’re doing the colour, you can tell me how a guy lives like you do. It must be great fun! We don’t get many guys in here.

Andy came rushing back. Heidi had sussed his situation, but appeared totally cool with the whole idea.

Chapter 12 will get the information that Christine and Andy need, but not before their appointments are finished.

The First Queen in the Village 11B - caution!

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXTREMELY EXPLICIT

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Romantic
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Fantasy

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Gynecomastia

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 11B - caution!



by WannabeGinger


Taking things easy, Christopher and Astrid were enjoying their day of research into the proclivities of their neighbours in the village. Coffee had set them both up, as had the talk about having sex. Unsaid, both resolved that they would fore-go lunch and head for home before the joys of the afternoon.

Explicit details are contained in this chapter, so CAUTION if it might offend you.

Chapter 11B — The day Bev and Heidi……have to wait!!

Mid morning and the walk around the village had not really told them anything they didn’t already know about the neighbours — just a few added details that might be helpful in building rapport with the couples, or individuals, that they chose to involve first in Christine’s scheme.

“What I would like is to open up this place to our kind of enjoyments. I think there are wonderful things out there in the world around us but a secret community that isn’t shared by outsiders could really work very well. I think it should start on just evenings, maybe getting people to dress when they get home, just as a couple-thing if you like. Then, I think we should encourage these couples to meet ourselves and then eachother….. and we could help them by getting people we trust from outside to help. Heidi, if she’s willing, could do classes for those who can’t handle their hair, or their partners’ hair. We could find a local Avon cosmetics representative and, if she’s a likely helper, get her involved. And then we could bring in a dress designer — perhaps from one of the shops that specialize in fashions for taller ladies — there’s a good one in Oxford where we have bought some of your clothes….” Christine was in full flow now.

Astrid let her go on, taking in the fullness of what this would mean. It seemed as though Andy was sliding into the background….. Because if all these other people were dressing at night at home, they would expect to see him living in female clothes all the time, as a role model. As an example. He had no problem with that, now ha head Christopher’s assurance that his cock was needed in the overall scheme of things. Andy didn’t want to go for this ‘transitioning’ thing that he had read about. He liked his cock, even if it wasn’t as responsive as he would ideally like. It was ideal for fore-play and girly love-making.

He chipped in, saying “Let me get one thing straight though……. I’m going to be a girl for much more of the time. Is that what you’re thinking? “

“Yes, that’s what I’m thinking, my darling girly lover. But I meant what I said. I want you as my husband. We can live as two girls together for the world to see, but when I get you home, I want Andy back.” Christine smiled at him and touched his cheek, pressing one finger upon her husband’s lipsticked-lips. As they were both dressed, there was nothing wrong with the two of them standing in the quiet street and engaging in intimate conversation. Christopher’s hand slipped to cradle Astrid’s chin and their lips met in a glorious kiss. Right there in the sunshine. In the open. Wife and husband Astrid and Christopher.

“Let’s forget about the walk….. Let’s go home.” Christine whispered. Andy knew what she meant. Without a word, he took his husband’s hand and led Christopher back down the street towards their cottage.

On the way, Astrid continued checking what Christopher had in mind. “I’ve read — as you have — about ‘transitioning’ and it seems to me there’s a long way to go before that was an issue and, is I said, it’s not what I want, you know that…..” Astrid paused.

“And you point is…?” Christopher enquired….

“Well, my point is that I’ve followed some biographies of trannies who have moved in that direction and followed many of them through to gender reassignment and they way they live now as women beyond surgery. You know I would rather not do that and you have said you want my cock so we’re agreed……?” “Yes, And you point is…?” Christopher repeated……

“Well, what I’m getting at is that I would quite like to go a little way along that path, if you would agree. I mean…. Well, it’s hard to say…. How far…. But far enough……” Astrid was suddenly, unaccountably, nervous and slightly embarrassed. What she wanted from Christine was her agreement perhaps to try to develop tits of her own. Astrid loved tits. They were the only point at which her jealousy of the female form became obsessive. Oh, apart from hair and beauty…. Oh, and nice slinky clothes…

“Far enough to….?” Christine prompted.

“Far enough to try to develop my own breasts…… There! I’ve said it…… I’d love to have tits like your glorious wonderful kissable beautiful tits!..... I’ve never said so before… but… well, it seems like we’re moving…. Positively, towards living differently….. and…. Well, If I’m going to live as a girl outside the bedroom, then I want to have tits I can be proud of…. Would you go along with that, my honey. You know, I wouldn’t if you didn’t want me to….. But I do love them so… your tits, that is…..”

Christopher hugged his wife and said, “Darling, if you want tits, you shall have tits. Lovely natural ones…. And that means medication. You know, don’t you…… I mean, there are implants but they never look natural to me….. You promise me that you’ll be patient and take your time, taking the necessary medicines, then I’m with you and I’ll love you all the more for them! You know that I love my own tits and how you treat them when we’re making love. Well, I could do the same…. Nothing would give me more pleasure that that…. Well, before I give you a blow-job that is… I do so like that….”

Suddenly, the two were conscious that they were standing in the street talking about the most intimate details of their sexual identities, as if it didn’t matter who heard.

They kissed again and set off towards the cottage.

“We could get the medicines on the web with ease, I’m sure…. There are on-line pharmacies…… We could start you off on oestrogen ….. but you must promise me not to get too moody. That does happen, I’m told….. It’s simple HRT for females and I’m sure countless me experiment with that.” Christopher had some knowledge of these things.

“Don’t be such a bitch!” said Astrid….. “There would be fur all over the place if we both got pre-menstrual tension! I want to have it if you’re having it!” She laughed, but Christine thought Andy meant it.

“Things would go faster if you took another medicine. It’s for heart troubles but has a wonderful side effect called gynaecomastia. It’s called spironolactone and men who take it do tend to grow tits quite nicely. Put the two together and — though it would take a while — you could have a lovely bust, with enough to make your bra no longer need padding, in a few months — well, maybe a year. Would you like that?” Christine knew the answer before she said that.

Andy cuddled up close to his husband as they walked and Astrid said “oh, darling, this is turning into a very special day……”

Christopher though as they walked. He told himself that this was what he had planned. Completely and totally voluntary, willing transformation of his husband into his wife. To live together with her as two women, as lesbians, with the added extra advantage of a good fucking with his husband’s cock when he wanted. Christine was in heaven.

They reached the door of their cottage, unseen by any of the neighbours. As they crossed the threshold, Christine closed the door behind them whilst at the same time staring to remove Astrid’s clothes. He motioned towards the stairs and Andy did Christine’s bidding. Half-clothed, he reached the top of the stairs and turned. Christopher had followed her and was unbuttoning his own clothes. Astrid sank into his arms as he reached the top of the stairs. Her still crimson lips sought out his plain unstained mouth and Astrid’s tongue parted it, finding its way into a deep throated embrace.

With unaccustomed force, for a woman of her size, Christine pushed Andy towards the bedroom and, not stopping, pushed Astrid onto the bed. Dressed only in her corselet, her stockings and bra now, Christopher easily sprang the poppers that held the corselet across between Astrid’s thighs. Andy’s cock was there for the taking. Semi-erect, it was there to play with. Resting on her elbows above her wife’s prostrate position, Christine gave it a healthy slap to bring more life to the cock she so lusted after…..

“Ohhhh, ouch!!! Do that again!! Please!!” whispered Andy. So Christine did.

“You beautiful girl!” she said…. “I’m going to have you for lunch!”

--oo00oo–

Once satisfied, Christine laid back on the bed and invited Andy to return all her favours. His lipstick needed refreshment before he would bring himself to seek out the fantastic love nest between Christopher’s thighs. He returned to the bed and, for a moment, studied the man he was about to tongue-fuck. As much as he loved being a ‘chick with a dick’, Andy loved making love with a ‘guy with a pussy’.

Christopher’s legs were soon spread wide and his pussy was there for the taking. Astrid went down with her creamy lipsticked lips and began to trace gentle trails with her tongue across the already wet and waiting labia he found. Christopher’s clitoris beckoned and Astrid teased it, wafting her tongue past it again and again, until Christine was ready to cry out.

Christine’s first orgasm was a very long and complex one. Her thighs shuddered and her head flew from side to side. She grabbed Andy’s head and forced it deeper between the thighs that he knew so well. He came close to asphyxia but that only served to enhance his experience. Christine enjoyed a second orgasm almost before the first had finished and with that Andy felt himself cum.

There was little left of Christopher now in this bed. Two women lay side by side in the all-consuming aftermath of coincident orgasms. Their breathing was synchronized. Their hands gently moved across eachother’s bodies. The pause was essential.

But it was not to last. Christine wasn’t finished.

“Call me a bitch!?” You’ll pay for that!” She took Andy’s cock in her hand and began to rhythmically caress it, the strength of the touch growing quickly. Her other hand scratched at the fabric of Andy’s corselet and the suspenders that held his stockings up. She felt in complete control. She was going to do whatever she wanted with Astrid…. Or with Andy…… This woman beneath her looked like Astrid, but she knew she had Andy’s cock in her hand. Involuntarily, his cock grew again. He was unable to stop it, or hasten it. She had him where he could do nothing but be taken.

“You call me a bitch….. No, no… You’re MY bitch!” Christine said. “When I have finished with this, your cock is going away for the rest of the day and the whole of the night. Tonight, I will fuck you as my wife and you will love it. You will make yourself as pretty as you can and I shall have you.” The second time that Andy felt himself cum was extraordinary. His cock was by no means fully erect but Andy knew he had cum in his head, as a woman would. He didn’t need his cock for this. He had never cum just through thoughts before. There had always always been a physical handling up to and beyond his orgasms. This time was different. Christine was wanking him, yes, but his head took over. This was a female thing.

He loved the feeling, and knew he would want to do that again… and again…..

He wouldn’t need even to be touched. He wouldn’t need to have his cock erect. He would want it hidden away.

—oo00oo–

Christopher had to re-create the male image of herself and hide Christine away. This afternoon, he was hoping to seduce Bev. Whether or not the barmaid guessed that he was a she, or whether she accepted that he was a he, for the time being, he wanted to look good. To look his best. He was going ‘out on the pull’ and, with luck, Bev would be putty in his hands.

So Christopher’s choice of clothing was modern and city-slicker style. No more the country squire, hound-tooth check jacket and cord trousers, not at all. Christopher pulled on a pair of white cotton trousers, covering the exquisite lacy panties that Andy insisted he wore. “You’re still my wife, deep down” Astrid said in her ‘southern Belle voice’). Christopher’s socks were linen and the shoes were tennis loafers. High end branded, mind you, but loafers done the less. Christine chose one of Andy’s most expensive luxury leisure shirts which had a strong check pattern. She folded the sleeves back to mid-forearm level. A look of ‘ready for action’. She washed her face and applied some bronzing moisturizer. L’Oreal Man Expert Andy had around the place. Manly enough.

As Astrid came back into the bedroom having had a shower, Christopher was ready to sit and watch his wife get dressed. “You haven’t forgotten, I’m going to fuck you later, have you?” he enquired.

“Make an appointment!” Astrid replied. “And make sure, when you do, that you don’t muss with my hair! It will cost a fortune and I’m not having some man mess it all up!”

“Some man!! Some man!” Christopher laughed in a mock argumentative way. “You stand there stark naked with you cock hanging there and you call me ‘some man’ If you weren’t going to get dressed, I’d fuck you now!”

“Promises, promises!” was all that Astrid said, before Christopher had crossed the room and pushed her back on to the bed again. He slapped her cock, her little apology for a cock, and took it into his mouth. Andy’s body was unable to respond. It remained limp and powerless in Christopher’s moth. Which was just as Christine had hoped. What was there between Andy’s legs was soft and felt just as her own pussy does when she felt able to play alone. She licked up and down the line of the underside of Astrid’s cock, down between her bollocks through the folds of skin that would form her labia if she were ever to go for sex reassignment. It was as close to tongue fucking another woman as Christine could remember. (And, she thought, I have tongue-fucked a few women in my time).

Again, the two lovers lay back on their bed, this time nearing exhaustion.

Sleep wasn’t an option, however. The time for Christopher to meet with Bev was approaching. Heidi would be expecting Astrid soon after. Astrid now had to get dressed and both had to leave the cottage for their much anticipated meetings with Bev and with Heidi.

The summer dress that Astrid had worn that morning was now lying in a crumpled heap at the foot of the stairs. So that could no longer be worn that day. Her underwear would suffice from earlier, even though she had enjoyed sex wearing it.

So she put on the bra and the corselet and stockings. She found suitable strappy white shoes for her walk to the hairdressers. She just had time to put some fresh nail lacquer on her toes. Christopher smiled to see his wife’s attention to the lttle things of femininity that were now so important to her. He saw her pause as she put on the bra, gently shoving her ‘moobs’ upward and together to fashion a cleavage. He resolved to get those medicines for her on the Internet pharmacy website he knew.

Astrid turned to the closet where here special collection was stored. She paused briefly to see herself in the full length mirror, showing her to be a corseted, be-stockinged, slightly breast endowed thirty-something woman. A woman who had been fucking in the last hour or so. Something more modest would be right now. So she chose a plain white blouse with chiffon scarf to tie about her neck. The blouse had gentle flowery appliqué styling to soften it. It was waisted and accentuated what figure Astrid had to offer. She then chose a full skirt with vivid summer coloursthat swished below her knees.

Her corselet contained the cosy, still wet, source of pleasure that Christopher had indulged. The breeze through the folds of her skirt was cool.

She chose a small vial of nail lacquer from the selection that Christine kept in the bedroom and set off downstairs to take care of her pedicure. Looking over her shoulder, Astrid said, “Come on.. what’s keeping you?!”

Chapter 11 will get us to where Bev is in Christopher’s hands ….. and Astrid is in Heidi’s!!... and might introduce a few new names from around the village.

The First Queen in the Village 13!

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

Other Keywords: 

  • how not to do it!

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The following posting should not be taken seriously! It just reflects my inability to create visual images in electronic form! This is, in fact, a morning's work, creating a map of the Village - now named "MUCH HUMPING IN THE MARSH". The formatting is totally messed and none of the detail is readable. But I thought you all might have a laugh!! What I am to do - without a CD friend with computer art skills, I have no idea!! I'm gonna get back to writing!!!! Love you all! Ginger xx


The First Queen in the Village 13



by WannabeGinger

Number Eight
Humpers Farm
Unnamed couple
She: muscular, fond of
Number Four a romp in the hay!
Pammie & Jack
She: onetime Goth / Little Cottage / / Number Ten
Number Two Well travelled Number Six / / “Curl up & Dye”
Cathy & Johnny She: stern/blueblack hair Samantha & Adrian / / Hair Salon
She: Christine dislikes He full of bull**** Huge appetites! / / Run by Heidi,
He: likes Cathy dressing sexy  ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ _______________ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬__ He: could be Queen / / helped by Lottie /
She: Redhead, Bondage? ____________ / \ \ \ Great source of gossip /
He: Voyeur? / \_________________________\ \ _____________________/
_______________________ / _________ STREET
__ /  ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ ¬ \ MUCH HUMPING IN-THE-MARSH
HIGH ___/ Number Three \______ ________________________________________
_____________________/ Peter & Jenny \ / \
Love AmDram \ / Number Nine Number Eleven \___ VILLAGE
She: Lesbian? | | Village Store The Village Pub \ GREEN
Number One He: Dumb! | | She: friendly Asian “The Dancing Girls” \
Christine & Andy / \ He: grows dope? Belinda & Brian \
Our Heroines! / \ V. Conventional “always busy” \
Christopher & Astrid / ^ \ Bev, the Barmaid \
She: In control! Number Five / / \ \ Number Seven is “curious” \
Fifties Couple | / \ | Emma & Justin (and full of gossip!) \
Well travelled, / / \ \ New house, newly-weds
groomed, dressed. Flashy, Jaguar and 4x4
Two kids never seen Play Board games
together She: at home all day

The First Queen in the Village 14

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Contests, Deals, Bets or Dares
  • Sisters
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Romantic
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)



The First Queen in the Village 14



by WannabeGinger


Astrid has had a wonderful afternoon with Heidi. Christopher, likewise, with Bev. Armed with ‘information’, both aim for home at the end of the day and Christine prepares to explain her plan in detail to Andy.

There are some explicit details contained early on in this chapter, so, though it’s mild, there’s a need for CAUTION.

Chapter 14 — The plot is hatched!

So the blow-dry it was. The style was full and the volume as heavy as could be with the length. The highlights shone. The redhead that Astrid now was had a blonde aura about him. She was totally and utterly delighted. Andy had never been happier,

And Christine could tell that when Andy entered the cottage a few minutes later. He had skipped down the street, her girly summer clothes making her feel chilled in the evening air. Was that her nipples that she felt standing up against the blouse that Andy was wearing? Christine could tell, Andy was evidently in heaven.

Immediately she entered the house, Christine shouted “Darling, you look stunning!” and took the three or four steps towards her husband and gathered him up in her arms. “Astrid, you are the most gorgeous girl in the world….. Don’t you look wonderful! You look a million dollars…. I so love the hair, soooo love it! Aren’t you delighted. It looks so feminine, I could eat you here and now……. In fact, I think I shall…..”

Andy was unable to speak, so enthusiastic had his wife been in those moments. It made him feel all the more flattered and, indeed, vulnerable. Whatever Christopher was going to do, she, Astrid, would revel in it. Within moments, Christopher’s top was off and he was undoing Astrid’s tight waist belt. The belt that cinched his waist a little cruelly. His hands stretched around her waist and he felt for the fastenings of her dress. They resisted for a second before the garment fell to the floor, revealing Astrid in her gorgeous lacy underwear. Her stockings were tight and her legs were sheer. He low-heeled shoes nevertheless caused Andy to stand in a girly way. Christopher drew her into his arms and their lips met in a most passionate kiss Deep, deep and penetrating. Both exploring their lover’s mouth with their tongue. Andy’s lipstick was soon smeared in a way that only lovers’ lipstick can be.

Astrid stood there, as if a dream was playing out in front of her eyes. She hadn’t expected such a reception when she got home from Heidi’s salon. She might have hoped… but never dreamed!...... She stood in her undies and a thought flashed through her mind….. “If only my bra were full with real tits……” and the thought was gone…..

“Oh, Darling….” was all Andy managed before his panties were stretched aside and the tucking that he had so expertly applied early in the day, was undone. His cock was allowed to hang for only a moment before Christine was on her knees, there in the living room of the cottage, and she had taken it into her mouth. Christine was hungry. She wanted this. She had been male for too long today. She wanted Andy and she wanted him… now!

--oo00oo–

So little opportunity to talk about the day’s experiences….. Once Christine’s lusts were satisfied, and now upstairs in the bedroom, Andy’s took over and he indulged his desire to make love to the beautiful woman who lay before him. She wore the vestiges of her masculinity, her tits still bound and out of sight and the boxer shorts she had playfully stolen from Andy’s wardrobe this morning were still in place….

Equally, her face bore no make-up and her hair was still slicked-back, boyish style. After all, she was still fresh from Christopher’s encounter with Bev.

Astrid’s face was soon buried in Christine’s bushy ‘homeland’ and her tongue soon explored the folds that would drive her wife mad. Andy was a girl again. Making love to a woman she loved. What a partnership they had. She could have him when she wanted him, and he could have her. Ok, she would find him less hard and he would find her more soft. Their love-making was the source of joy that few couples experience. Whether boy and girl, or girl and girl, it didn’t matter. Today, they had been girl and boy to the world. Their roles reversed. How wonderful!!

Christine’s climax was ecstatic. Her whole body shook with an energy she wanted to hold and grasp close to her. When this subsided, she and Andy laid back in joyful solace on their fantastically soft and welcoming bed.

There were things to talk about, but there was plenty of time for that.

--oo00oo– (relax, no more sex from here!)

Andy and Christine prepared dinner together, Christine now fully restored to her Christine looks which Andy loved so much. Andy remained in his Astrid looks which Christine loved so much, such was the transformation of the hairstyle Astrid now enjoyed. His make-up was restored and a fresh leisurewear garment clothed her.

“So, my honey, we have to decide how you present yourself to the world for the coming few days or weeks. Is there going to be a place for Andy in our home for now?” Christine ventured to explore. “I do have a suggestion….”

“I’ll need to know what you have in mind for your plan for the village, darling, before I can make up my mind. I mean, I’m more than happy to stay as I am…. For now…. Until I know……. I am happy as I am…. You know that……”

So, Andy’s buy-in was total. Christine already knew that. It was for her to decide how to proceed. They had knowledge of the neighbours that they didn’t have previously…. And they would go through that meticulously once Andy knew her plan in detail. They had taken a big step towards changing the way they were presented to the village.

It wouldn’t be easy for them to be seen as man and wife. It might be possible for them to be seen as two women, sisters, living together while “Andy’s away” But Bev and Heidi both knew their secrets, and their passions…. And so did Lottie too.

So that made three people who were already involved. All were more than willing to help. In fact, Christine thought, just try to stop them!

“Ok, honey, let’s run with it this way for now. You be Astrid. I’ll be Christine…… And enjoy your beautiful female self! Why don’t I fix us a couple of gin and tonics and let’s talk through my plan. Then we can talk through the who’s who of the village and who will be most likely to want to come across and be with us in what I have planned?”

“Ohhh, yes! My lover, I’d love a gin!” exclaimed Andy. He relaxed and felt the underwear cuddle him.

As she poured the gin and sprang the can of tonic, Christine looked across the room at this ‘almost’ woman, speculating how far this transformation might go after the sudden and quite rapid buy-in she had gained from him. In fact, this had all been her idea, even though Andy had convinced himself it was his idea to start with. Who knows? It may have been. There must have been a deep willingness to explore the girly side of his brain. How long had that been there? Probably since teenage years. Probably. She did know that for sure, in fact. He had once confessed to losing one girlfriend for having played at exchanging clothes. That was it. It was his idea! She wasn’t forcing anybody to do anything…

But it had been her plan. What was about to happen. If she got it right with him…. And she had no doubt it would be good… She studied her husband, sitting there en femme. Realistically a woman to love.

“Here’s your gin, my darling girlfriend....” she said as she sat beside Astrid.

Taking a huge swig of the sparkling concoction, Astrid said, “So, please, please, tell me. Where is this leading? I mean, I know you want to see if others in the village will play the same games as we love doing. I know that. So, how do you want to go about that and what do I have to do? Because, I do want to give it a try….. We may be banned from the place if it all goes pear-shaped, but I’m prepared to risk that.” She paused and noticed the lipstick on her glass. Her heart trembled…..

“OK, sit back and listen. I perhaps should have shared this with you before but, well… I needed to get the feel of the place and my talks with Bev tell me that everything I thought is probably likely to happen, if we do as I’m going to suggest. There are several women in the village who are the more dominant partner in the marriages here. I don’t mean in any sexual way — except in a couple of cases perhaps, but in the ‘who makes decisions and who follows’ aspect of their relationships.

“Ok, I see that, and what Heidi said bears that out too…..” Astrid chipped in.

“What we need is a vehicle to get them together and I think I know the way.” Christine had this planned.

“You mean take them on a coach trip somewheres???” laughed Astrid.

“not quite, but I’d like them to know eachother, and us importantly, a lot better at the end of a first event. I’d suggest we do that here. In the privacy of our own home. And not necessarily with all of them. I’m thinking it would be a better idea to get two or three women on board and then see how we get on from there…..”

“But how?” Girly incomprehension. Astrid needed to be told in detail.

“With an invitation…… one that’s intriguing….. one that’s impossible to refuse…..”

“What might they be invited to? A dinner party?!” Andy wasn’t getting it.

“Well, maybe drinks will be involved.. and maybe some nibbles….!” Said his wife.

“I’m always interested in a nibble, you know that!”

“Andy, behave yourself.. I’m being serious. This will work….” Christine was stern.

“What will work?” Astrid’s eyes flashed seductively.

“If you would close your pretty little lips and listen, you might find out…. And, by the way, redheads need a different colour lipstick… we shall buy you some tomorrow.” Again, Christine was stern. She wanted to get on with this.

“Ok, I’ll listen, like a good girl!” teased Astrid.

“Right…….” Christine paused. This was it…. The plan…… “The plan is for us to hold a house party. One with a theme and a focus. You know, like old-fashioned buy-from-a-friend parties in the past. Housewares. Cosmetics…. Stuff like that….”

Andy couldn’t resist temptation… “You mean we get the Avon lady in to set up a swingers party??? I don’t believe it!”

“Sternly, Christine said again.. “Now stop it! You’re not far wrong… but how can I get you to see what I have in mind if you go on like this! Now, we invite them…. The wives only…”

“Desperate….?!” Andy nearly lost his life at this point…

“…..The wives only. We invite them, intriguingly, to see and try a new range of clothing…. And accessories….. Not available through any local store here in leafy Gloucestershire. Come and have a few drinks. Try some things on. Amongst girly friends…… All very professionally and discreetly marketed. No indication of the true nature…”
!
“You mean the catalogue range that we’ve bought from in the past…?” True, they had and very sexy it was.

“Exactly. I’ve chosen a good range of different clothing and ..err...., accessories, if you know what I mean….” Christine had a huge shipment coming.

“….. and they’ll be delivered tomorrow or the day after. So that gives us no more than tomorrow to organize the invitations and choose who to send them to.”

In fact, she had already chosen the invitation list. As much for the nature of the husbands or partners involved, she chose the women she felt would like to take a little more control of their lives… and their husbands.

“The intention is for everything in this whole process to be voluntary. No coercion. If one of them says it’s not for her… or not for her husband… then we agree on that and move on. Maybe such a girl would enjoy it more when others tell her… as I’m sure they will.” Christine planned to use the power of the ‘third party’ in her selling effort.

“But isn’t this all a bit passé? A bit ‘Eighties’ ? …Maybe?” Andy still didn’t get it.

“Ok, ok, I’m not explaining myself well enough…. And this is where you come in…. my darling girly husband you! You, I want, will be involved in welcoming them all into our home. You, as yourself, will serve them their drinks…. As though you’re part of the whole evening. Which you will be, but not as Andy. When we all have drinks, you’ll make space and exit. As if you’re gone for the evening. Which Andy will be. You’ll be out of sight and out of mind …. Until your return as Astrid.”

“Ahh. I’m beginning to get the picture…… How long do I get to change? It will take me longer than when I have your help…. Which you know I love….. it’s a very sexy thing having your wife help you select your underwear and to put it on. And to choose which dress. Which shoes…. And to help with make-up…. And hair… of course, to help with my hair….!” It will take me a long time to do it well, thought Andy.

“Darling, don’t worry. I’ll come up and give you help in the final few minutes.

“Before…?”

“Before you join the ladies, as another lady….. Astrid, Imagine that, after they’ve been trying on some clothes and we’ve got on to the more interesting underwear …. And I have broached the subject of the ‘accessories’ which will start with a dildo or two, and some mild bondage stuff — cuffs and belts, you know the sort of thing……. I’ll have said that there are a lot of husbands out there who like these things and, of course, there will be some agreement…”

Christine’s word pictures were becoming quite graphic…..

“There will be protests, maybe, if any woman says “he’s not getting me into cuffs!” ……… And if there is, I’ll be saying — and this is crucial — “there are many men out there who like wearing things they’re not supposed to…. Don’t you think?” And with that, I’ll be leading the discussion towards the moment I can say “Take my Andy, for example, he’s got a side to him that only I have seen until recently. Now, he loves this so much, he’s met one or two other people……”. And I can say “hasn’t he Heidi? Hasn’t he, Lottie? I am sure they’ll be there — those two are first on my address list!”

“So, where do I come in?” asked Astrid. “Is all this going on with me outside?”

“Yes, it has to be that way, darling. I want the impact of your beautiful self to be held back until they’re really hungry for it…. You have to be upstairs until we’re ready. In fact, I’ve just had another idea which will really stun them…….. I’ll need Lottie’s help but I’m sure she’ll agree….”

“Ok, I’d love to be in there with you, but I’ll take your advice…….”

“Yes, now, when I’ve set up your arrival with us, and talked about your enjoying this so very much, I’ll have asked Lottie to come outside to help me for a minute and I’ll have brought her up to you in the bedroom and you can ask her to do you a comb-out of your fabulous new hair……. It will be adorable!”

“Well, I did ask if I could go back to the salon for a set, so this would be that opportunity…” Andy loved the thought.

“And then, Lottie comes back, knowing all about what’s going to happen and you arrive immediately behind her. And in you come. A woman….. who everyone knows is male — as male as any of their husbands or partners….. A male who enjoys being a girl. And then I leave it up to you to prove your delight in this. I’ll prompt you with a few questions but I’m sure they’ll be gagging to ask you their own questions by this time…..”

“So, I’m not trying to pass as a woman…. No? No, I’m not….. They’ll know I’m Andy, and that I love doing this… which I do…… I can tell, they’ll want know what started me…. When… how long…. Where do I go shopping? How much do you help? Was it your idea? How much time do I live like this? Isn’t the hair a bit permanent/ What might I do in the future …… Oh, yeah.. and then we’ll get on to the...... Am I gay? Do I fancy guys? Have I ever slept with one? All of which I can deal with — I’ve rehearsed that enough times in my own mind for occasions when I might be ‘discovered’………” Andy would make it clear he was anything but gay.

“You got it, honey……. I want them to finish by learning what a wonderful heterosexual man like you gets out of dressing in such beautiful clothes… And also what’s in it for me? Am I a lesbian, or what? I’ll tell them… I may just be a little bisexual… and how there’s nothing wrong in a little bit of what you fancy in that arena……. They’ll ask more…. How do I handle the days when I just want a good fuck from the man I love….. I’ll tell them…. I get just what I want, when I want it………” And Christine meant that.

“So, what do you want them to do? So far, this seems a bit of a shopping opportunity and a bit of exhibitionism. I know Heidi and Lottie are interested in being around us… neither was fazed by the idea of me going there dressed into the salon. But what of the others? And, then what about times for me to be a guy again….. There don’t seem to be many chances of that in this business model!” Andy’s insecurity surfaced for a split second.

“What do I expect them to do? I expect them to imagine their husbands looking and, for a moment, being just like you. You look so good. They could too.”

Christine knew that this was only the very first thing she hoped her guests would do. So, she went on. “More importantly, I want them to imagine just one item of clothing that we’ll have for them being worn by their husbands. We’ll have the necessary larger sizes and, we’ll get them interested in the tricks that they might play to get their men into their panties!”

“Tricks?” asked Andy. “Tricks like what?....”

“Tricks like betting he wouldn’t dare wear your things….. Tricks like saying all his own pants have been burned…… Tricks like promising a blow-job only if he does wear the panties….then the bra…….. Tricks like offering to wear a waspie, and stockings, and suspenders,… but then only if he wears some too! Tricks like pausing when putting on lipstick and saying you want him to wear some too…….. Tricks like tweaking his nipples and asking if he’s ever thought of having tits of his own and then offering him a bra to Tryon. Tricks like running your fingers through their hair and saying it would look nice a different colour…….. Tricks like suggesting you have a turnabout party at home and that he has to ‘turn about’…… Tricks like finding a night club where they have a drag queen night and going there on that night ‘by mistake’. The old tricks are the best…. To get started. If you remember, with you, I just pointed to your eyes one evening when I was doing my make-up and asking if I could see what your eyes looked like all done up…… And you let me! You looked fabulous, just as you do now…. But it was a surprise…. A surprise you let me do it… and a surprise you liked it so much……”

“And they’ll buy their husbands something sexy just on a whim….?” Andy was making out that he wasvery sceptical. And so he said so. “I bet it won’t fly….” WINDING cHRISTINE UP INTO A FRENZY.

A challenge like that was enough for Christine to react. “Ok, you doubt it, so you have to try it. No answer back. You’re committed. You’d better begin to practise your act for the girls. I’m going to design and send the invitations tonight.

So Andy was thus committed. Not just to have gone out and had his hair done, and not just to have gone to the pub fully dressed and enjoy a conversation with Bev who was only interested in her ‘husband’ Christopher. Not just those one-off experiments. This was a whole evening in conversation with several women from the village, with himself, Astrid, as the centre of attention. With all these women being encouraged to treat their husbands to experiences of femininity. Would it fly? Astrid was doubtful, but he was going to find out.

Christine was thoughtful for a moment and then asked a question. “I like the idea of Lottie helping you. How would it be if we asked Heidi and Lottie to play a more active part when we get to the next step in the process…..?”

“What next step?” Andy had purposely missed something….. “What’s next?”

“Next, silly, is the further meeting we have here at home, when we get the women together again, perhaps with one or two more who’ll have heard of what they missed first time round. I think that’s the time we get them to talk about any experiences we have caused them to have and what they fancy next”.

My idea is simple….. There will be a second meeting for the wives and partners but more importantly, there will be a third, when they bring their ‘other halves’ in a different gender to their normal one. That would be great!! Can you imagine it/ You’d be the prettiest girl in the room but they would only be spurred to give you competition for another time. This way, we have a kind of sorority or sisterhood in the making. Maybe the ‘new’ girls would get together on their own one day.”

“So, it’s real girls first, and I join you. Then it’s real giels talking about how they’ve enjoyed making girls of their boys. And then there’s the ‘new’ girls coming together with their partners to an all-girl night…… Wow! That’s what I call progress. How many do you think will come?” Astrid was fired with enthusiasm as the leading lady she would become.

“I would say there will be you and me, Heidi and Lottie, and Bev. Plus about three or four to start with. I would expect them all to go along with us, if we play the cards right. Then I’d add another two or three at the next stage. That’s the women… and you my darling, of course. Ten or twelve maximum. But then ten or twelve Queens to join you!!” Christine was very proud of her idea and the plan to get it into being.

“I’m really excited by this whole project.... Feminizing a whole village!” Christine wanted to close their talk because there was something else on her mind, “…..... but I fancy some more sex before we do those invitations…… and we have to discuss who is going to get them…. That’s the next thing….. Shall we have sex before or after that?

“Before!” said Andy.

The next chapter
will bring the “Runners and Riders” with some background for you dear Readers.

The First Queen in the Village 15

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Contests: 

  • 2012 April Fools and Other Wise Contest

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Female to Male
  • Sisters
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Romantic
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Fantasy

TG Elements: 

  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Turned into an Object

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 15


by WannabeGinger

After the lovers enjoy some more intimate contact, they must discuss the who’s who for likely participation in Christine’s party. They are the so-called “Runners and Riders”, published as a list of where they live in the village. The list is presented to you in the form of information given to punters interested in horse racing here in England, in Australia and, the US we believe. Who are the likely winners??!

Chapter 14 — The Grand National!

“Let’s get them all in order, shall we? Then they can be put “under Starter’s orders” and our race can begin! I have a few favourites in mind but it’ll be good to know if they’re the same ones you have my love.” Christine was ready to go! Astrid sat beside her, admiring the organization ability that his wife could call up so soon after making love. He was still in a haze of girl-on-girl action. Andy said nothing, just revelling in what had taken place only a few minutes ago.

The lovers were seated in their bedroom, with a cup of post-fuck English Tea to enjoy. Andy was still dressed in Astrid’s nightdress, his hair still mussed up and his make-up a little mussed-up too. Christine, on the other hand, had refreshed Christopher’s face and was dressed in boxer shorts and a tee-shirt. Her tits were bound and her profile androgynous.

“Come on now, wake up!” exclaimed his wife.

“Ok, ok. Let’s write them all down with what we know about them….” Astrid was back and ready now to help Christine.

“Or shall we design the invitation first?” Christine hesitated. “No, we need to know who to send them to. That will help with the design, knowing who will read them…..”

“So, like for the Gee-Gees, we need to write who they are, where they live, how old we think they are, what work they do if we know, what interests they may have outside the home, then we can explore their form in terms of ‘special interests’ that we’ve heard about from Heidi and Bev, or from our own observations…….” Astrid was suddenly very focussed and Christine was impressed.

“Nice work, my lover……. “ Christine picked up a pen and design pad and began to design a Race Night programme……..

And this is what she wrote……………….


Two of a Kind
1, High Street,

Christine & Andy

Our heroines!
Christopher & Astrid
She: In control, maybe Bi- attracted to Bev, full of ideas!
Astrid: Swedish parents, very easily led
Odds on party involvement: 100-1 ON! No bets accepted!


Tied Cottage
2, High Street,

Cathy & Johnny

Both mid-30s in age.
She: Redhead, dominant, may like mild bondage,
disliked by Christine for some reason - jealous?
has a job part-time, so home alone sometimes,
He: likes Cathy dressing sexy, maybe a voyeur of others?
Bev says he has manicures and pedicures
Odds on involvement: 2-1 favourite

"So, that's the lower end of the village of Much Humping in the Marsh. We've got some very interesting possibiliities. We've agreed that we're 100-1 On certs for what we're organizing. We're committed! And we have Cathy & Johnny as 2-1 favourites to join us in the starting stalls!" Christine liked the look of the process. "I'm not keen on her as you know, but I have to put my feelings behind me. That red hair of hers is just too much of a temptation for you Astrid... but now you're a redhead too, I can live with that.... and I love your highlights! You're much more atractive than she is." Christime complimented her husband.

"Well, he's not my type, that's for sure, but I'd be very happy to have him transformed. We could be quite good girlfriends, I'd think" answered Astrid.

"Ok, let's move on up the High Street.... Number 3.........." Christine began.


Drama Den
3, High Street,
Peter & Jenny

She: Accepted as gay, has part-time lover
Ho: Dumb!, away on business a lot,
Both love Amateur dramatics, so dress in
many different characters/clothes
Odds on involvement: 5-1 against


Black & Blue Villa
4, High Street
Pammie & Jack

Both: hetero, moneyed, well-travelled,
noisy at night!
She: dark aura, Goth-esque, black hair, "fashion roots"
He: full of bullsh*t, F*ck you mentality,
needs bringing down a peg or two
Odd on party involvement: 2-1 certs

Quiet corner
5, High Street,

Big house, set back off street.
Fifties Couple (names unknown)
Appear: well-travelled, groomed, dressed.
Odds on involvement: 50-1 against

Two kids, one M, one F. Never seen together
both away at Uni. Possibly both TG'd.
Odds on involvement: 5-1 if in village at party time

"Ok, now we have a 5-1 shot, a 50-1 outsider who we know nothing about and then there's their kids who, if they are at home, could be involved for sure - good odds at 5-1! Maybe we should offer a family ticket with a discount... or put the event on Tesco's loyalty voucher scheme?"

"Darling, that's five, including ourselves. Six if you include the kids from Uni." Christine was delighted.

"And Seven if you include Heidi and Lottie!" said Andy

".... and don't forget my lovely little Bev.... we're in love already!" Chritine said with a vengeance.

Well, dear Readers, I have tried to displey the first group of Runners and Riders for you..... Stretched my typing skills to the limits. This may not work but, if it does, the next six or seven couples will meet you in the next chapter!

The First Queen in the Village 16

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Wishes
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 16



by WannabeGinger

The first group of Runners and Riders having been listed, Christine wants to get on with the Invitation that they'll receive. That way, the party will definitely go ahead, then it's only a question of how many people to come?

Chapter 16 How to invite.... and to what???

"Darling, let's pause on the selection of the people to invite and get on with how we tell them about our little 'event'. I mean, nothing will happen withou their knowing about the party...." Christine's enthusiasm was unbridled. She couldn't wait to get the artist's pad and her sketcher's pen.

Andy sat back, knowing that this would be where his skills would not be the ones required. Art, not his best. Words? Maybe better, especially now he had a picture of Christine's intentions. Careful wordcrafting would be needed.

"Ok, you do the pretty pictures, honey... and make them softer and larger than life, won't you...... I'll have a stab at writing the text for them to be intrigued.."

So that was how the next hour was spent, with both the lovers sitting at the table in the dining room of their little cottage. Christine ended the hour surrounded by a pile of screwed-up sheet where her early attempts at graphic design were consigned to history. There remained three images on the table. three that she obviously felt content with as designs for invitation cards that they would deliver, by hand, to several village residences.

Andy, meanwhile, started by writing, as if by hand, personal letters to the intended participants. He felt that hand-writing would be more attractive and more welcoming than typed or printed cards. By the end of the hour, he wasn't so sure, but he was more content with the content of his message.

Christine was particularly proud of one image and decided to show this first to Andy. The others could wait until he expressed an opinion on the first. Her design skills were really very good, Andy thought, as he pored over a beautifully crafted image of swans and feathers and pale sunshine. All very feminine. Spaces for text content were easily seen but could be moved. It was a direct appeal to the feminine side of the women who would receive the card.

"We are sending these to the women concerned, are we not?" Andy wanted to check. "... And the invite will be for them 'plus a guest' if they want to bring him??!"

"No, no, I've been thinking about this... a lot.... I'm firmly of the view that this should be for a 'girls only' evening first. You'll be the exception - the notable exception - but this party will lead on to one with couples invited....... And, don't forget, "Christopher" will have disappeared by this time. This will be me and you - well, you as you're now only later. "You'll be Andy at the start of the night, only becoming Astrid later. Savvy??"

Christine looked at her husband, still girly after the sex they had enjoyed...... "I've been thinking.... you need a manicure tonight! Let's play games with you!"

Andy nodded and smiled girlishly. He knew the men not allowed thing made sense "Ok, fair enough. Then this is very girly and, even with one or two of the guests rather more 'alpha', it will work beautifully. I'd be delighted to receive one.... "

"Then so you shall, my love. After all, you have a major part to playing the success of the adventure! Now, let's look at your intended copy for the card." Christine was anxious to see how these women would be netted and drawn into land.

Andy had narrowed the text down to one proposal. It could be amended but he wanted Christine's buy-in to the style and sound:


An Invitation...

...to an evening of luxury
here in your very own village

Christine & Andy wish to invite you (and just a few neighbours)
to spend a few hours exploring
the more exotic and attractive lifestyle options that
are available but may have been out of sight until now!

Please come for an evening, starting at 8pm next Friday at their home,
"Two of a kind", 1, High Street, Much Humping in the Marsh

Wine and nibbles will be provided.
Regret, no gentlemen invited (this time!)

RSVP by Monday at the latest (as others who may wish to attend may attend if you cannot)
Dress: Informal, (as informal as you like!)

"I'm delighted!" said Christine. That will flow beautifully through my swans and their feathers.... Did you like them?"

"Very much indeed. They could have been made for eachother! I think we've done it first time. Let's not agonize. I'll begin writing the cards as soonas we have the materials tomorrow and you have translated the design into the computer. I think hand-written is best, don't you agree?" Andy wasn't going to change his mind, but asked any way.

"Oh, certainly. It will take more time but it will make it very personal."

"What about my name being on the invite? I started with it being addressed to couples and, now, I'm the only guy there!"

"No worries, honey. If anyone asks, I'll tell them the truth. You'll only be there for the first drink and some nibbles...Then, you'll disappear. Only to be replaced by Astrid a bit later, when I've gotten round to full exposure of the plan for them and their partners!"

"Beaut!!" Andy was happy with that, if not a little anxious that he had to pull off what Christine had planned. "You will get me help to finish my preparations won't you? With Lottie, I mean... or Heidi?"

"Exactly! They'll be thrilled to be involved if you ask me." Christine was sure. "Now, let's work on that list again. We have enough, but I'd like some more to make this a full wild success....."

Chapter 17 will bring the rest of the Runners and Riders into view!

The First Queen in the Village 17

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Romantic
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 17



by WannabeGinger

The Tipsters List has to be completed. The Invitations have to be delivered. Christine and Astrid’s party’s only a few days away. Is the village ready for all the excitement?

Chapter 17 — They’re under Starter’s orders!

Christine wanted to get going again on the audit of their expectations of the villagers and their likely interest in her planned party. Andy wanted to play it a little slower. “Before we do that, can we just relax a bit over a couple of dry Martinis and a little tonsil tennis? I mean, we have the invitation now…… and we have a ‘quorum’ that would get us going….” Andy fancied some more foreplay. He was excited at the prospect of an evening in with his wife also “in the mood”.

“Oh, very well… “ said Christine, but you make sure you go and freshen your hair and make-up before we do. You’ll get none of my tongue down your throat unless you’re looking at your very feminine best!” She returned to reading the list they had already created.

Astrid set off upstairs to do as she had been told. “More than that..” she said to herself, out loud, “…. I’ll change into something more comfortable!” She made a direct line for her ‘special closet’ where she kept all her female clothes and her jewellery and her shoes.

Over the next ten minutes, she chose a light sarong that was silky and feminine, gathered at the neck and at the ankles and wrists. “That’ll make it fun to remove… ” again she said, out loud. She brushed her hair back into the curly style that Heidi had fashioned for her, teasing the crown with a little back-combing and turning the bangs forward on to her cheeks. She freshened her mascara and, finally, her lipstick. ‘Hey presto!’, looking in her vanity mirror, Astrid was ready to meet her girlfriend, lover and wife!

As she left the bedroom, her sarong floated gently against the skin of her thighs and Astrid was so pleased that she had used the depilatory creme that Christine had provided.

“You look stunning!” said Christine as Astrid’s muled feet touched the floor at the foot of the stairs. Silently, Astrid crossed the floor to where Christine was seated. She turned to her lover and kissed Astrid lightly on the cheeks as she sat down.

“Back to the census of Who’s Who in the Village then…” Christine laughed as she cuddled up close beside her husband. “Let’s see if we can find some better bets than the first lot… although, it has to be said, if we don’t find any more, we’ll be set of an interesting evening if they all come to the party!”

They busily compiled a further list over the next 20-30 minutes. At the end of the time, they had reached to top of the High Street and, without even bothering to discuss several small side streets, Christine declared that they had enough. This is what they had written:


Little Cottage
6, High Street,

Samantha & Adrian
Huge appetites, for life, for food, for sex
(according to Heidi)
She: lovely large bust, wears kit to accentuate,
Lovely mane of highlighted blonde hair (by Heidi),
Known to hunt hubby down for sex on demand
He: adores Samantha, will do anything for her
Odds on party involvement: maybe 4-1

7, High Street, Unnamed
New House, built behind Village Store,

Emma & Justin
Newly-weds, Flashy couple, Jaguar and 4x4
She: at home all day and “gets visitors”
Both previously married, divorced because of
“unreasonable behaviour”
Odds on party involvement: maybe 6-1

Humpers Farm
8, High Street

Unnamed couple; keep to themselves
She: muscular, must like a romp in the hay,
He: probably escapes to the fields,
No indication that either is a party prospect
Odds on party involvement: 20-1

The Village Store
9, High Street

Priti & Pradip
Both Asian, quite conventional,
She: pretty but shy, uses the shop to get to know people
He: backroom most of the time, said to grow dope but nobody believes
No “top shelf” magazines in stock
Odds on party involvement: 100-1

‘Curl up and Dye’
Hairdressers & Beauty Care
10, High Street,

Proprietor: Heidi
Mid-late 30s,
Country style girl, brunette,
doesn’t want to be ‘drab’,
had ‘crushes on other girls’ s a teen,
believes “40 is the new 30”
Great source of gossip,
all villagers tell her their secrets,
Odds on party involvement: already involved!!

Staff: Lottie
Late teens, blonde, a bit ‘dippy’, flirts a lot,
Single, never met a ‘trannie’ before, intrigued
Odds on party involvement: already involved!!

“The Dancing Girls”
11, High Street
The Village Pub,
Proprietors: Belinda & Brian
“always busy” — leave running the bar to staff:
Odds on party involvement: 25-1 if Belinda can
be convinced, but Brian a no-chancer.

Brian always after getting in Bev’s knickers,
He, a “stud muffin”, Belinda very straight-laced

Bev, the Barmaid, curious and full of gossip
Brassy blonde, loves a tease
Has gay girl friends, “Up for it”,
Odds on party involvement: already involved!!

--oo00oo--

“So the list is complete!” exclaimed Christine, “We need no more for now. If this goes well, there are probably another dozen ladies who will get to hear about it and want to come to the next party. Don’t you think?”

“It will all depend on their reaction to hearing that guys like me are willingly being treated to the joys of femininity and yet who are pleased to be the same husbands in bed that they are used to, at least some of the time.”

Andy knew the pitfalls if it didn’t go according to plan. “If we mess up, they’ll think we are the weird ones and there’ll be a short time before we end up having to move. If it goes well, Much Humping will become the lesbian capital of the county, if not the whole country. I love the thought of that. I’m really ready to be the male lesbian that you now say you always wanted me to be….” Andy’s relaxed approach to the whole idea now gave Christine great confidence in his ability to portray the willing participant in what she would be offering to these women.

“I’ll drink this Martini to the wisdom of the ladies of Much Humping. Let’s say that they will all get the idea and wish their husbands or partners to be part of it.” Christine raised her glass and drained the martini to the very last drop. “Another!” she said.

“So, let’s go over the list and the likelihood of their taking part. Who are the favourites in our race?!”” asked Astrid.

They wrote a new list, with the favourites at the top, and the outsiders at the bottom:

Two of a Kind
Christine & Andy
Odds on party involvement: 100-1 ON! No bets accepted!

Tied Cottage
Cathy & Johnny
Odds on involvement: 2-1 joint favourites

Black & Blue Villa
Pammie & Jack
Odds on party involvement: 2-1 joint favourites

Little Cottage
Samantha & Adrian Odds on party involvement: maybe 4-1

Drama Den
Peter & Jenny
Odds on involvement: 5-1

Quiet corner
Two kids,
one M, one F. Odds on involvement: 5-1

Newlyweds
Emma & Justin
Odds on party involvement: maybe 6-1

Humpers Farm
Unnamed couple
Odds on party involvement: 20-1

“The Dancing Girls”
The Village Pub,
Proprietors: Belinda & Brian
Odds on party involvement: 25-1

Quiet corner
Fifties Couple
(names unknown) Odds on involvement: 50-1

The Village Store
Priti & Pradip
Odds on party involvement: 100-1

‘Curl up and Dye’
Proprietor: Heidi
Odds on party involvement: already involved!!

Staff: Lottie Odds on party involvement: already involved!!

The Dancing Girls”
The Village Pub,
Bev, the Barmaid, Odds on party involvement: already involved!!

--oo00oo--

“We have a full field of potential winners…. Some are almost certainties, a few are ust ‘maybe babies’ and then there are the outsiders, who’ll probably want to remain outside….. in fact, they’re the more difficult ones to deal with…. We have to find a way to ease them out of the situation before it gets too ‘revealing’. After all, we don’t want them IN, if they don’t want to be IN! They’d be more trouble than they’d be worth as extra participants.” Andy was suddenly staring rejection in the face…… there would be people at the party that wouldn’t want anything to do with him… or what they might say was “pervie” behaviours…..

“You’re right… I know what we’ll do… the party will be in two halves and, when we’ve worked out who’s IN and who’s NOT, we’ll break for a comfort stop and they can be encouraged to leave.” Christine was back to her decisive best.

“Right on….” Astrid agreed, her fears, or Andy’s allayed in as few words as that. “Oh, hey, there was an idea I wanted to add…. About the Invitation…… The way I read it.. or wrote it…. It’s intended for the women in the village and not their male counter-parts…. Not this parry….”

“Right, that’s what we agreed…..” said Christine.

“Well, suppose one, or more, of our guests wants to bring a girlfriend…… How would we handle that…. They might bring interesting dimensions to the whole thing…. But, then, they could be trouble too…..” Andy speculated, relying on Christine’s judgement.

“I don’t see a problem…. It could be great fun. They might bring even better ideas even than ours!!”.

“Ok, so let’s add guests welcome…. Lady guests welcome…. To the Invitation.” Astrid was happy with that. All of a sudden, she was suggesting that she might meet complete and total strangers in a role where she would be introduced as Andy and then, some time later, be re-introduced, fully clothed and made-up as Astrid… the willingly cross-dressed man, the husband as an example of what these women might choose for their husbands! It made him genuinely flush and go hot under her bra straps.

“You’d better get more practice of being a girl in the few days that remain before the party, honey. And you’d better work on that voice of yours too.” Christine warned. So much depended on Andy’s ability to carry the ‘transformed’ role to perfection. “ You’d better get more practice of being Astrid in the few days left before the party! Just BE this woman that I love!....., will you!”

“Tomorrow’s a big day, my darling. We have to print the invitations and get out there and deliver them…….

Chapter 18 will see all the preparations in place and the reactions of the villagers start to become clear.

The First Queen in the Village 18

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

TG Elements: 

  • Shopping

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 18



by WannabeGinger

The Invitations are ready, the Jockey Club knows what they want and the only question now is, “will they?, or won’t they?”…. come to the party!!

Chapter 18 — Publish and be damned!

Christine and Andy prepared a dozen invitations and, in the evening sunshine, strolled around the village delivering the goods. Ladies only for the first party, but friends allowed. They hoped for a small but select band of like-minded ladies to turn up. They discussed Andy’s role — first as Andy, welcoming the visitors, and later as Astrid, joining in later when proof of what fun can be had is required.

When they settled in for a quiet drink at the pub before going home, it was probably a good thing that Bev was having her night off and Belinda and Brian were nowhere to be seen. Andy sat, dressed in ‘drab’ and with his beautifully styled hair tucked up under a smart ‘beanie’ head cap.

“It’s very good we thought of that to hid your lovely hair, my honey.” Christine said. “You look quite the stylish man on my arm tonight… no make-up, hair tucked out of sight, and chinos and a shirt…. Very mannish….”

“Mmmm, I quite like the look just occasionally. Like I’ll be at the start of the party I think, don’t you? “ Andy replied.

“Of course, you should make yourself as male as you like — the transformation to Astrid will then be more dramatic…. And you’ll be able to show how much you enjoy being a girl……..!”

“I can’t stop humming that song!” Andy laughed, “ Doris Day, eat your heart out!”

“The lovely think, sitting here, is that nobody around us knows that under your drab exterior, you’ve got those lovely lovely stockings and suspenders, and the panties and bra all made of lace….. You must still be feeling girrly, I hope, at least!?” Christine smiled at him, her husband …. And her wife!

“But my darling, what made you think otherwise? It’s something I never knew until I stated dressing as I do that girls feel their underwear ALL day long. Whatever you do, whichever way you turn or twist, there’s a reminder. You’re all so lucky!!” Andy meant what he said. This was the impossible conundrum he faced — how could he ever stop wearing delicious lacy underwear?! Never!!!

“So, we’re aiming for five or six acceptances, are we?? Let’s hope so — I think that, if we get that many, then the whole project will fly and who knows, the sky’s the limit!” Andy went on.

Christine reacted with a smile. “Our lives may be a little different if so — there will be much more expected of us if it goes that well. I’d much rather we go for it in a big way. If we only got a couple, then, well, we’d be like wife-swappers….. which would just be dull…… Nothing succeeds like excess, I say!!”

“C’mon, let’s go home….. I fancy a quite quiet evening under the duvet with you! I’ve an idea that you might like……..” Andy giggled to himself.

--oo00oo–

As she lay where Andy had told her, Christine felt divorced from her sensations. On the bed, she could feel only the soft cotton sheets, freshly washed and cool. She laid there, unable to see her surroundings. Andy had placed a light lacy stocking top across her eyes. Nothing tied in place, just laid there, …. With instructions not to move, or to touch what was a very effective blindfold. The room was quite warm but goose-bumps ran down her arms, deliciously.

Andy had spread Christine’s hair out over the pillows after gently brushing her luxurious locks, teasing tendril curls and folding the bangs over the curling brush.

She was otherwise naked.

Andy’s maleness from earlier was gone. He wore only a bra and panties. His hair, likewise, brushed into as full a style as Heidi had managed for him earlier. The highlights, which he hadn’t expected to have, were beautifully reflected in the vanity mirror. He held a lipstick in his right hand and he rested above his wife on the bed, bearing weight on one elbow. So his hand was free to put the lipstick wherever he chose.

The glorious thing was that Christine didn’t know what was about to happen. She found her skin tingling in anticipation. Andy’s voice became Astrid’s. She whispered to her wife, “You look lovely, just lying the there… can you imagine what I want to do to you?”

“Well, kissing my pussy would be a good way to start…..”

“Right in one…. And I shall….. in a moment or two … But what before that? “ said Andy, tracing a single fingernail up the inside of Christine’s thigh and across he bushy mound above her pussy. “what could I do…. First?”

“Kiss me, long and deeply, on my lips…..”

Without warning, as if the invitation was not needed at all, Astrid began to smear the lipstick across Christine’s beautiful full lips. She carefully shaped the cupid’s bow that she would then, or soon, removed by kissing passionately.

At the first touch of the stick, Christine’s body curved into an almost foetal position, such was the surprise and enjoyment she felt. The stocking top fell from her eyes, but they remained shut.

“Come here..” whispered Astrid as she put the blindfold back across Christine’s face. Her fingernail traced it’s path again, this time a little harder. Her lips closed over her lover’s lips and there began the most lingering, and at some times urgent, kiss. Christine prayed for more. Astrid was, for once, in control of the pace of their love-making. Inside her panties, Astrid felt the rising of a gentle hard-on, not fully formed, but enough to indicate his rising passions.

Christine still lay there, her face now covered in lipstick that had begun in such a perfect formation. Her hair was now ruffled, having lost the gentle spread-out look when the lipstick first touched.

“Keep still…..” Astrid said firmly. “There will be more…..”

Christine breathed deeply and smiled in anticipation.

She could neither see, nor yet feel, Astrid’s hand reaching for the dildo that Andy had placed under the pillow. Not a large one, not a brutal one, but one that girls are happy to use on eachother. Whilst touching Christine’s pussy for the first time, searching out the folds of moist skin that hid his lover’s clitoris, Andy put the dildo in his own mouth, to provide a wet and slippery first encounter when it would reach Christine’s fanny.

She could wait no longer….. At the very least she wanted his fingers inside her to find that G-spot they both loved so much…… “ You beastly tease… let me have you…. Now!!!”

The dildo came as a complete surprise and a joy to Christine….. her back arched as she rose to kiss Astrid firmly on the lips……

“Back, back….. Let me…..” said Astrid, pushing gently down on the mouth that eagerly had sought her own. The girl would do what the girl would do. Astrid’s abilities to get Christine to the heights of orgasmic delight were well-practised. Christine was on her way!

It was the least Andy could do, for all the indulgence of his girly side that had now become their way of life.

--oo00oo–

The sound of a letter arriving on the doorstep came very early the following day. Too early for the postman to have delivered whatever had arrived, Andy thought as he walked towards the front door, dressing in his girly, lacy, floral dressing gown.

A hand-delivered envelope! A first reply! Already!

“Honey, guess what!!!”, he called upstairs. “…….. Come down!....”

“What’s up? I’m in the shower……!” Christine called back.

“We have a reply… I think…… you weren’t expecting anything else hand-delivered, were you?” Andy asked, as he ripped the envelope open.

“Count me in! Thanks! B.” was all that the contents said.

“It’s from “B” — who could “B” be???...... Must be Bev……..” Good if it is, thought Andy. It would be good to have her in the mix, however many people agreed to come to the party.

“What did you say……? I can’t hear you!” shouted Christine, still upstairs.

“It’s a FIRST!.......” shouted Andy as he climbed the stairs.

By the time he reached the door to the bathroom, Christine was emerging…….

“One for you to fuck, my darling… I’m sure Bev will be pleased to get close to you.”

Christine teased back, “But I thought you were after her tits, my lovely tit-mad husband…..!” Andy saw the humour in that and imagined a three-in-a-bed experience that would make all of this preparation worthwhile! Sadly, they had never had threesomes before and, he knew in his heart, it was unlikely that Christine would share Bev — and her wonderful breasts — with him … or with Astrid for that matter.

--oo00oo–

Through the day, the same sound of a letter falling on the mat was repeated several times. Each time, either Christine or Andy raced to be first to open another message.

Before mid-day, it was clear that there was going to be a party — and a quite well-attended one at that.

There was a beautifully crafted card from Heidi that indicated she would love to be a part of the fun, and that she would bring Lottie if that was alright…. And that maybe, if it was possible, she would bring another girlfriend who, she said, was very ‘receptive’, whatever she meant by that.

Jenny, the amateur drama star was next, indicating acceptance and saying it would be great to get out in the evenings and get some ‘good conversation’, meaning that life at home might be dull, if Andy and Christine were good judges.

Then, there was a knock at the door, which came as a surprise.

“You’d better answer it….” Said Andy, who was dressed neither as himself, nor as Astrid at the moment…..

“Ok, Ok,…” said Christine…” Andy could hear only one side of the conversation.
“Oh, how lovely… yes, yes…. Do come in!.....” was all Christine said. Andy fled to the safety of the kitchen where he could hide.

The visitor was Pammie, from number 4 — she of the vivid once-Goth blue-black hair and striking make-up. He remembered her being tall and thin, with penetrating eyes, but Andy couldn’t see her even if he peeked through the door-jamb.

“We thought it would be fun…..” Christine was saying…….

“More fun than a box of monkeys having sex, I’d say, if I read your invitation right!” said this woman who the couple had only seen across the street up until now. “We can always do with some adult entertainment and I’ve never been to such an event…. I do hope the providers of the goods will have plenty of imagination!”

“I think the imagination has to come from us ladies…. If you know what I mean…” said Christine. “But, yes, we felt there isn’t enough friendship and enjoyment among us in the village, so we thought we’d try in this direction. We can leave the Women’s Institute to their flower arranging and the Men’s Club to their allotments and gardening……. I’ve found a website that sends Party Organizer to run the evening for us…. Or they’ll sell us a ‘starter kit’ that we must buy… and plenty of catalogues for orders to be placed from…. They guarantee delivery the next day after ordering…….”

“I’m sure we need some items… already I can think of….. Hey! Could they allow pre-ordering so some stuff might come with the ‘starter kit’??” said Pammie, clearly getting a little hot inside her black leather jacket. I wonder what she’s wearing under there, thought Christine. “I’ll go online and see whether that would be possible — if it is, I’ll let you know…..”

“Oh, I do hope it is…. I think Jack is ready for some new ideas…”

When she closed the door on Pammie, Christine called out “Another YES! — with excitement and enthusiasm — we can count on Pammie coming. She’s got plans for Jack, that’s for sure….”

Andy closed in on Christine as she stood in the main room of their cottage. He put his arms around her neck and said…. “Dress me, now… please!” And he led her to the foot of the stairs.

--oo00oo–

By the time the day was though, the lovers had received positive replies from enough of their villager friends to commit themselves to buying something of a variety of items from the catalogue to be of interest to anyone who had sex on the brain and who could find out a lot more about feminizing the male, if that were what took their fancy, or their male’s fancy!

“I’ve been thinking about the whole idea of running the party ourselves….” Andy, now fully in his Astrid persona, started to explain, she was thinking differently, now she knew there would definitely be a party. “I’ve been thinking that this will be a huge amount of work involved for you, my darling…. And I know how much you want it to go well… but what’s the point if you’re worried all the way through and can’t focus on enjoying yourself…..”

“I mean, it will be alright for me, just getting myself ready outside or upstairs, but you’ll be worrying about how it’s all going and you won’t be enjoying yourself……. That would be wrong. …..” Astrid went on… and on….

“That’s very kind, but how do we change that — I don’t mind…… I’ll be enjoying everything in the knowledge that there’s a way to develop the whole thing into the future — no worries about the first step….” Christine tried to reassure him.

“Hear me out….. How would it be if, instead of only us doing it….. And ending the way you want it to end, ….. how could we take the early hard work out of it….. Like getting someone else to front the party. You said this company that has the online services and the stores, they also come out to run parties for Hen’s Nights and Girls’ holiday parties… don’t they? Why not get them to do the showing, and maybe take some orders for the stuff they’d like for themselves…..Maybe the sexy underwear and the creams and lubes and the gentle bondage stuff and the rampant rabbits and collars and cuffs and slapping paddles or nipple-ties … you know the lightweight stuff I mean….. Then you can weigh in, after that part’s finished, with those who want to stay for the ‘more interesting, and different’ ideas that you’ve got — and which they’ve come for?!”

“So, we’d just buy the underwear in larger sizes, and maybe the make-up and the hair, and talk about how to have their men engage with the whole idea…… The heavyweight stuff might come out at a later party — if some want to explore a little domination….. who knows? I do see where you’re coming from…… But we already have a date set for OUR party and it’s only a week away….. I think we may have to do that another time… Perhaps I could explore that in a phone call to the company……….”

The lovers resolved to prepare for their own party, but that Christine would engage with the party planner service to see if there was a way…. After all, it might not be unique for a party to be arranged for a group of women who are hell-bent upon feminizing their men friends!

Chapter 19 will complete the acceptance list and get us to the afternoon of the fateful evening!

The First Queen in the Village 19

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Fancy Dress / Prom / Evening Gown
  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Jewelry / Earrings
  • Panties / Girdles

Other Keywords: 

  • Party time!

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 19



by WannabeGinger

The answer to “will they, won’t they?” is emphatically “They will!” The days pass by and the preparations… and the excitement… grow and grow!

Chapter 19 — Are we ready???!

It’s the afternoon before the fateful day and Astrid and Christine are reviewing what is left to complete their plan. Christine has dealt with the party planning organizer and Astrid has ordered and taken delivery of the supplementary supplies for the second half of the evening. There have been several further replies to the Invitation. Everything is looking good………

“It’s magic that you’ve sorted out the planner’s involvement. I’m so pleased. I can relax in the knowledge that while I’m upstairs transforming my self, you’ll be enjoying the party downstairs….. I’m sure your pussy will be a lot warmer and wetter as a result!!! Hee-hee!! What joy!!” Astrid giggled girlishly. “How did you break the news that there would be a second half and that there would be special interests to be dealt with then?”

“It was easy — surprisingly so…. And if I’m honest, I’m sure we’re not the first party to have an evening of girly games to start and a follow-up of girlifying partners later….. The woman who is coming didn’t pause for a moment when I explained that we had ideas of taking our husbands and boyfriends in this direction….. Kirsty, her name was…. She said that lots of parties are two-part affairs. Sometimes they do both, sometimes they leave the group to find their own ways through what they fancy. I told her she was welcome to stay but that we had it covered. She could just enjoy herself, maybe. You don’t mind another stranger do you, my darling?”

“Not at all…” Astrid answered with a twinkling of an eye, “……in fact, we might make a new friend…… if she’s as good at the first part, she might be the right person to run the evening when we get the group together with their ‘other halves’, don’t you think?”

Christine frowned and thought for a moment….. “Well, maybe, but don’t you think for one moment that I am giving up control of what happens and the way things happen. You’re coming along for the ride, and you’re going to show what delightful experiences we have had, and which they can have…… But you, and Kirsty aren’t in control here…. I am!” Christine was back to her usual hyper-assertive self.

“Ok, Ok, don’t lose your knickers….. You’re in charge…… I’ve done all that you told me on the ordering of the products that were chosen when we went through the website. I’ve unpacked them all …. And I resisted the temptation to try any of them out. All that needs to be done is to choose a place to have them to hand when the second session begins……..”

Astrid paused, looking for the bills and lists of what she had ordered online.

“….. Ok, like we agreed, we got some that will fit the party guests. I’ve got 34B and 36B and C of everything, size 14s and size 12s where dress sizes count. More importantly, I’ve got some that, by the end of the evening, they might want to take away for “exploratory purposes”! …. Larger sizes that their so-called men-folk might fit.” Getting excited now, Astrid lost her voice and became Andy all of a sudden….

“Don’t you dare do that tonight!” exclaimed Christine…. “Once you’re Astrid, you’re Astrid, right?

“Ok, Ok,…. Point taken….. Let me get on……. Starting with undies, we have bras in 36B and C, 38B, C and D, and 40B, C and D. We have panties in sizes 16 and 18. We have corselets, with suspenders, in 38B and C….. those with a 40 bust will either have to get their own later, or enjoy squeezing into a smaller size! We have two waist cincher belts that will get them to 30 and 34…… there are others which are much tougher in the catalogue that will go to 28 or even less but they could be ordered if people fancy them…….”

“Phew” That all sounds very sexy to me…” Christine entered a view…..

“Then we have pantie hose in 36 and 38 with reinforced support weave, because you know how much I love the clingy feel of support hose and they come in 10 and 15 denier so they’re very slinky….. And I got some stockings and suspenders, again, all 36 and 38 garters, the hose with long length legs.” Astrid’s list was longer and longer.

“I’m getting impatient here… that’s all very well about the underwear and I know you love undies so much my darling, but there’s got to be much more for the idea of transforming these women’s partners into beautiful women…… Where’s the list of the outerwear, and where are the cosmetics and the hair ranges, and the jewellery?” Christine had a short fuse sometimes so Andy realized he had to stop indulging his love of slinky, lacy underwear and get on with whole picture.

“Ok, Ok, there’s a short rack of summer dresses and some skirts and blouses. All of them are very feminine….. You want these women to go out of here feeling good to be a girl while they go home to make their men feel good to be girls as well……. Now, the designs are all from M&S so there’s a take-back option if none of them, or some of them don’t hit the spot with our girls. Floral print shift dresses, lacy tops, chiffon tops, swishy skirts, pleated skirts, and those indefinable “very sexy, come-to-bed” outfits that any woman might be a little embarrassed to wear except when her man is around. Ideal for them to turn the tables on their ‘gals’ I would think!”

“This is more like it…. I love the “put them in their place” aspect of that. At the end of this, the men… sorry the new women, will know their new place and love their new place!” Christine approved.

“I’m sure they’ll adore the lot of it… I know I would… or will, if you let me that is!” Astrid was in seventh heaven, describing all the beautiful clothes she had been able to choose. This whole process was truly a ‘first’ for her.

“What about breast enhancements?” Christine suddenly asked. She had been enjoying the description but then thought that there would be a severe ‘deficit’ in the tits department, come the end of the evening.

“Good thought…. That comes in my next department…… We move to fashion accessories. I have purses, or small handbags, just big enough for a lipstick, a hankie, a tampon and a petite mobile phone maybe. I have ‘evening’ bags too; covered in diamante and gold stitching. I have clip-on ear-rings, working on the assumption that none of their men will have pierced ears… well, not yet…. I mean, even I haven’t got pierced ears yet….!”

“No, my love, you haven’t and you’re right… but I doo think that we have to get on with that side of Astrid now….. You’re looking so lovely, as she does, I’m beginning to think that you must agree that the time has come to start living as Astrid and taking time out to be Andy more occasionally than normally. You enjoy being a girl, so much, don’t you. You must agree it makes sense….. “

Christine meant what she said — she had ‘that’ look on her face.

Andy struggled for words. This was a crucial moment that he knew would come around one day — he just didn’t expect it to be quite so soon. It wasn’t surprising. The pace of changes in himself were fast. The plan for the party and the feminizing of a whole community had rushed towards him like an express train!

“Ye….ah, maybe… Can we talk about this a little…. Not now, I mean, well, it’s a big step and……. You know… I love you so, so much…… and I think that’s what you want but it’s all about how we’re going to live…. It’ll be very different from me being myself much of the time and being Astrid when it suits you, or you fancy me….. doing…. That…. Or , wel, me, I mean, if it’s my choice…. I know when I choose to come to you as Astrid, you’ll always welcome me into your arms… But what about when I choose to be Andy…. Will it be the same… I mean, I’m not really certain that it would be…. Oh, darling, I don’t know what I’m trying to say but… we need to talk… so that you’re aware of my feelings and I’m aware of yours…. It would mean us living as two women… two women in love with eacother…… Really, well, lesbians, as far as the world is concerned…. I mean, I’ll be a transgender woman, ok, but well, right now, I’m not ready to be a transsexual woman…. There’s a huge difference….. Well,….” Andy stopped briefly and laughed, “The difference isn’t huge but I still have a cock and it’s still all yours to do with what you want. I don’t want to lose that… In fact, the more I’m thinking, the more I want to keep hold of my little friend…..”

Andy paused for Astrid to gather her breath. For once, Christine was stuck for words.

“My lover, my love, Don’t you worry. Don’t be concerned. Nobody’s going to chop off your little cock….. sorry, your lovely wonderful cock that I adore…. Nobody’s going to have THAT of you without a fight with me first!…” Christine saw at once that Andy needed reassurance.

Now was not the time to talk about any further, and more permanent changes in her husband. After all, even she didn’t know that she wanted to make any permanent changes….. Apart from maybe getting some boobs for him……. In fact, that would be very nice……..

“Honey, we dn’t have to go down that road today, or tonight….. All I’m saying is that you’re a very attractive woman, to me at least, and you pass very well for most people’s purposes. You are a woman. Your clothes say so, your make-up and hair — especially your beautiful beautiful hair — say so…… Your voice lets you down sometimes and we may need speech therapy, but for now, you’re demure enough to carry off the illusion that we’ve created together. Much more so that me and my “Christopher”… I mean, you might think I look sexy when I’m boy-ed up but do you seriously think people take me for a guy??? I seriously doubt it…..”

“You’re wrong…. “ Andy interjected, “… you’re forgetting the times this week around the village. The people we met really did think that Andy and Christine had gone away and that we, Christopher and Astrid were staying in the house in their place….. OK, so Heidi and Bev, and little Lottie, all were told, but the first two knew before being told, I’m sure……”

“Whatever…..” Christine started over, her aim being to calm and reassure Andy into the acceptance that nothing needed to change.. not yet, not for a while, and not until he and she too, were ready. “This is all about consensus, darling. You are my man, and you are my wife too. I love both of you. Now give me a kiss…..”

The kiss lasted longer than she may have bargained for and there were still other

--oo00oo–

“We have to finish on fashion accessories…..” said Andy, his feminine guise having been reduced and then removed in the aftermath of an hour’s passion in bed. This was proving to be a marathon journey which both the lovers found impossible to turn away from……..

“Ok, so what do you have to finish — and how much of this stuff is you buying for yourself to keep long term??! It’s not as though I can’t tell there’s a lot of self indulgence being done in this online retail therapy!” Christine didn’t object at all — after all, they both had good careers and good salaries…… they could afford such indulgence. In fact, that thought raised another track of ‘what if’ in Christine’s mind. What if?...... what if Andy did want to live as a girl, with me, here,….. How would this affect his job? How would that side of life be affected. Most employers have no experience of transgender or transgendered employees. Many would faint at the thought of opening their doors to a woman who used to be a guy…..

“Well, the last departments to visit in my online shop were those of jewellery and hair. I’m leaving the last until last - because you know of my adoration for the change that comes about when a man takes on feminine hair…..”

Christine smiled. If Andy had one total weakness, that was it!

Andy continued. “In this department we have the finishing touches that transform the ‘bloke in a dress’ to the fabulous woman he knows by then that he always wanted to be but was too scared to say!

We have delicious jewellery that will adorn the ears, necks, wrists and ankles of a sexy lady. There’s even a special box with is black and lined in satin, red satin, which is reserved for nipple adornments — little grips, little clamps, lacy covers, tassles, and swingy knotted strings. All to be kept under wraps until needed in the bedroom!

The ears can be adorned with our stunning rhinestone clip-on studs and dangling versions. Other examples, for our customers with pierced ears, can be seen on request. Piercing of earlobes can be arranged at a moment’s notice.

For the neck, we have collars in satin , lace and leather. All of these can be wonderful for spiced-up evenings in the boudoir. Alternatively, lighter, and less dramatic lace collars are available for day-wear.

For wrist and ankles, a selection of lacy strap-on restraints are a popular choice for genlte fore-play between consenting ladies. Based on establishing trust between two lovers, they don’t need the more sensational leather cuffs and ankle-binders which can also be found in the previously mentioned special black box with satin lining.”

Andy was in his element, his Astrid voice had gone again….. Christine giggled at the thought of her choosing some of these items for Astrid herself.

“You don’t need sales training for this, darling…. I’ll buy the lot for you!!!! It would give me the greatest pleasure to adorn your femaleness with some of the selections available. Can we have a special a deux session!?”

“Not until I reveal my final selections… Then and only then can we make a date…” said Andy in his very best Astrid voice. Christine loved it.

“…Our range of wigs and hair pieces, including extensions, and including both natural and fashion colours, is the highlight of the presentation.

Look please, if you will, firstly at the “Everyday” range which we recommend for wearing about the home and on short excursions once our clients’ confidence has been established. There are three options; the “Monroe” with bold parting and fringe set above curly flicked-up neckline — an absolute favourite, especially for newly-feminized males. They seem to love the total femininity they gain as soon as the wig is styled. Then there is the universally-loved Page Boy “Bob”, which is anything but a boy’s style. It’s sleek, shimmering and beautifully cut into the neck above the nape. It swings with a natural feel about it that all girls love. Finally, there is the longer “Scarlet” that can be worn as a shoulder length mane — though still an everyday style - or as a beautiful, sophisticated “up-do” This wig gives a flexibility of look that many clients love at the time when they are thinking of being a bit bolder with their dressing!......

Andy paused for breath once more and said,

And that, Ladies, is our presentation for tonight! Your questions are very welcome and you may try any of these items for yourselves, or your loved ones!”

Christine laughed and literally shouted “BRAVO!!”

“You are irresistible and I need to kiss you all over, my darling….. Come here!”

--oo00oo–

After a great snog and a romp in the soft furnishings downstairs, Andy and Chriistine recovered their composure sufficiently to move on in their discussions of the evening’s activities.

Thee rest of the acceptances needed to be reviewed so that they would know who was who for the very important second half of the party and the follow-up in the days to come.

“It was a good idea of yours to have name badges made so that everyone can be called by their first names. After all, most of them, like us, won’t know who the hell the rest are. I’d guess that Heidi and Bev are the only two who have a chance of knowing most of the girls we’ll meet” Andy was glad that Christine had thought of that — he was very bad with recalling names, especially if they had fabulous tits and eyes and hair!.

“Ok, let’s go through the badges. That way we’ll know we have everybody covered.” Christine was in management mode.

“There’s you and me…. That’s one for me as Christine, and two for you as Andy, for the first half, or the meeting and greeting before Andy disappears, and as Astrid for the second.”

“Right, … but won’t you want one as Christopher…. Or is Christopher not getting a mention in here tonight?”

Andy was right. They hadn’t discussed anything to do with Christine’s crossdressing at all.

“You could leave the party five minutes before the end and come back dressed as Christopher, couldn’t you. Just to show that dressing isn’t a one-way street?” Andy set an intriguing conundrum. Would this enhance the evening or distract from the overall intention? Did they want these ladies to go home with double role-reversa l in mind?

“Damn, damn, damn, You have a point…” Christine accepted but, in view of the shortness of time for the evening and for her to get ready a Christopher costume, it was too late…. “A point you may have, but it would get in the way. Let’s answer a question if that comes up.. like if someone asks if I’ve ever been tempted…. Which of course, I have!”

“We’re not going to lose Christopher in all of this ..er… ‘project’, are we? I mean, I do hope not. Astrid needs a man to take her places, you know that. And, there’s what he needs to do for her pleasure in the marital bed…… and on the stairs, and in the lounge…..!!! Wherever he fancies a fuck, you know Astrid will be there…..! “ Andy spoke the truth. “…….She loves you with a passion, Christine, but variety is the spice of life, you know! Or its it ‘diversity’ that we have to call it these ‘PC’ days??? So, I hope Christopher will be there sometimes. “

Christine smiled and was thankful for a moment, for she, too, enjoyed her hours as Christopher, just occasionally. And Andy was right; they needed to be a couple much of the time and, the more he would spend his time as Astrid, the more she would need to be the man at her side. This was an aspect of transforming her husband that she needed to think through some more.

“My darling, I’ll be there however you want me, whenever you want me…… now, let’s get on with the Acceptance list…….

…..Ok, now we know that we have Heidi, Bev and Lottie coming. They’re the three that know our secret but, as yet, don’t know what our intention is with the second half of the parry. Heidi and Lottie know that they’re going to help you become the prettiest Astrid you’ve ever been, don’t they? That’s excellent — you need to have no worries about your final entrance with them at your side!”

Andy’s heart tripped a beat or two at the thought. Coming back into a room full of, by that time, alcohol-fuelled and randy women, dressed as his alter ego, Astrid, Andy feared for his safety. If Christine’s persuasive skills had worked, this lot would be ready to tear Astrid’s clothes off her back to get at his cock!

“Good, that’s five of us, if you include Astrid, so, who else? There’s Jenny the AmDram Diva, Cathy, the redhead, Pammie, the one-time Goth, who else?”

“Well since the first day, we’ve added Pritti from the corner store, which was a pleasant surprise, but then she probably wrote a chapter of the Kama Sutra herself! And then we have Emma from number 7 who’s at home all day and, we understand, takes in “visitors” from time-to-time. I wonder what they get up to? Oh, and from number 6, we have Samantha, who is reported to have a huge appetite… as does her husband who spies say… that’s Lottie….. could be a Queen in the waiting! Now, isn’t that more than enough? We didn’t get replies from the others, including the big house, number 5 where the two kids are never seen together…… You know what kids are, I’d expect them to turn up anyway……”

“Brilliant… at least eight, no eleven!..... are coming…..” said Christine….. “…We have enough booze for that lot and, by the time we reach half time, there will be a good spirit to push us on for when the real fun begins!”

“Time’s getting short now if we are to both have a bath or shower and then get the merchandise all set out. We can rely on the party planner to do the first half with all that she will want to display. We’ll keep our secret supplies for later. How are you going to introduce the concept?” Andy was still unclear how the change of direction, towards a crossdressing future for these ladies’ males would begin.

“Simple darling, I’ll rely on the impact of your arrival and continue with a simple explanation…. I plan to say…… now, ladies, we’ve all enjoyed the evening so far but I have a little surprise for you…… Welcome, Astrid! This is a new member of the party……. Come in and meet everyone….. Astrid, say hello to Jenny, Pammie and Cathy…… and now say hello to Lottie and Heidi, whom you know… and Bev, of course……. And now, say hello to Pritti, Emma and Samantha. Ladies, Astrid is, in fact, my wife. You met her earlier when we welcomed you to our home…. And Astrid and I would like to show you how much fun a couple can have when they exchange roles from time to time…… Astrid is my wife when we’re here at home alone….. She’s also my girlfriend if we go out for the night, perhaps to a club……… …………………….. And that’s the way I’ll go on. And I want you to play your part and tell them how you came to enjoy playing the role of my wife…… and the pleasure it gives you to be as feminine as you so wonderfully are………”

“When you say it that way, it sounds so easy….!” Andy said, as he turned to go upstairs to prepare for becoming himself again, for the welcome session in the evening.

Chapter 20 will find us as the party guests arrive, with Andy as Andy, and Christine as Christine, for a night of changes!

The First Queen in the Village 20

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

TG Elements: 

  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Panties / Girdles

Other Keywords: 

  • shared experiences

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 20



by WannabeGinger

Hours to go…. The lovers have to prepare their home for the party-goers and themselves for being the reception Committee. So much to do, and so little time!


Chapter 20 — We are ready!!!!

Andy climbed the stairs, his daytime Astrid persona about to be tucked away until after the guests had all arrived. First, he would look after himself. He would get ready to be Andy at his most manly. Curious then that his preparations made him feel quite girly…… He took a shower and made sure to remove all his traces of make-up and fragrance. He would leave shaving until the last moment before dressing once more during the party.

He ladled himself in moisturising body lotion to soften the skin over his neck, shoulders, arms and torso. He loved the slippery feel of the crá¨me and wallowed in the luxury of the feel of the skin once it was all rubbed in. There was more work to be done on the legs. As a male, he would be wearing trousers and so nobody would know that every strand of body hair had been removed with Veet-O crá¨me. (Nor would they know that he would already be wearing girly underwear to welcome them!)

He strolled about the bedroom swathed in a beautiful Egyptian cotton towel that caressed his now smooth skin. A hand towel was wrapped about his head, obscuring the lengthening mane of now reddish hair. Reddish hair that, with its highlights, could not be mistaken for male. It was now feminine in the extreme. That was part of making Andy see the sense of living more as a woman in future than as a man. Tonight, he would welcome the visitors with a jaunty knitted cap. That would hide what he would later reveal as Astrid’s glorious crowning glory.

Andy was always convinced that in the transformation from male to female, it is always the hair that completes the image and makes the rest of the illusion a reality.

He sat in the chair at the vanity dressing table and stared at himself in the mirror. The towel hid his hair. His eyebrows were still androgynous. He had resisted Christine’s attempts to pluck them to within an inch of their little lives…. That might come later, but not tonight! His skin was very much in need of cosmetic assistance. Teenage acne had not been kind to him, that was for sure, nor the UV treatment that he had consciously over-dosed on to get rid of those zits….

Andy studied his face. It was really in need of help to create the illusion of being female. He would have help, but his confidence did drain away a little in those few moments. What would Christine say? She would bully him into forgetting that he was ever male. He needed that. He needed to be helped to see that he was really, truly, female within… and therefore he could look very feminine outside…..

He shivered a little. The fluffy towel needed to be drawn around his body more tightly to keep him warm. To keep him feeling loved. Love your body. Love the skin you’re in!

He planned to put two coats of nail polish on his toes now, to allow them to dry before getting dressed. He would hide these red beauties in slippers during ‘arrivals’. Nobody would notice. But he would know they were fiery red beneath.

Nail polish for his fingers would then be a last minute detail before he made his entrance to the party. Lottie would help with them. He couldn’t rely on himself to do a professional job on his hands. Toes? Yes. Fingers? NO!

He was suddenly conscious of wasting time. Ok, he wasn’t exactly admiring his own image, but he was making sure where he had to spend the time to do his best at feminizing what he saw. He could hear Christine working away downstairs. His nudity under the towel was so all-consuming. He let the towel fall open. He looked at his body and tears came to his eyes.

He looked again and again at various parts of what he saw. The face…. That was ok… it would improve a lot with help from Lottie…. The hair would be great…. Heidi would do her best and it would look wonderful, and would make him feel he was the woman he wanted to be. But the chest was so, so disappointing. Flat… ok, slightly rounded, but with nipples the size of garden peas…. How he wished he had bigger tits and huge nipples…. Nipples that Christine would love to suck and lick and bite and nibble…… Oh! How he wished he had assets there. Perhaps he would begin the conversation with Christine that could take him in the direction of some slight body modification. He knew she would be all for the idea…. Even if she protested her innocence at first! He would know that she would want that to be “Astrid’s idea”.

Then, he looked at the waist. How gross was that. Despite careful eating and some body-toning exercise, Astrid would need a lot of help in the waist-cinching department if she were to look truly girly. And that made Andy both happy and miserable. Miserable at what he could see, but happy at the thought of a waist-cincher.

Then, there it was, ….the maleness that Andy despaired of. It wouldn’t function in a rock-hard way that men were supposed to brag about. No. His cock, apart from being small in his mind, was always semi-hard but never solid. It was hanging there, his bollocks almost hidden. Luckily, the softness of his cock and the smallness of his bollocks meant that he was rarely troubled by an embarrassing lump in his outerwear.

“How confused am I?!” he said to himself. Christine would help, he was sure. He told himself how much he loved her and that he must go along with her ideas, just to show her so.

Though he had never dared to tuck them away and tape the rest out of sight, Andy wished they were gone. In that moment. He wished they were gone. But then again, a moment later, he thought that he would never, ever, get rid of them.

He would be a chick with a dick and pray that the dick worked better than it did. Christine, he was sure, would be all in favour of that. She might be happy to share her life with a male lesbian, but she didn’t want a whole one! “But I can’t stand here looking at you….” he told his balls.

Time was indeed pressing on. First priority then was to set out the clothes that Astrid would be wearing when she appears after the break in proceedings.

--oo00oo–

Downstairs, Christine had turned her hand to the layout of the lounge room where the party would take place. She would then lay out the drinks and nibbles that she would provide. Kirsty, the party organizer would need to be ‘centre stage’ in order to give a full view of her merchandise to the party participants.

Christine laid a small table with a lace table cloth, the table being big enough for the selection of toys and clothes to be set out and selected from.

She put lace squares over the arms of the chairs and sofas, to enhance the girly nature of the evening. Kirsty had told her that she would decorate the room with some of her own professional ‘atmospherics’.

She lined up a series of music tracks on her i-POD and let the programme begin. First up was Carly Simon’s “You’re so vain”, which she knew would raise a few laughs. Next, she lined up “I’m a woman… w..o..m..a..n” performed by some raunchy old gal whose name she had forgotten. Tina Turner’s “Simply the best” followed that, and the list went on. (suggestions welcome, dear Readers….!) Christine let the CD play on to enhance her own good feelings about what was to come.

She sat for a few moments and thought just how much she was looking forward to the evening’s fun. How proud she was going to be to show off her husband and then, in the natural course of the party, introduce him again … as her own ‘wife’! How cool! How much she loved him!! Andy… or Astrid…. It was like being married TWICE and having all the benefits of a husband and a wife!!!

She was sure that this idea would be fast to catch on when the ladies of Much Humping were introduced to it.

Daring to dream, Christine thought of the end of the evening when, with all the guests gone having committed themselves to moving their own lives and husbands on in the right direction, …..She, Christine and, she, Astrid, would be in bed together. She envisaged the love-making that would certainly follow. The orgasms they would both have. The eventual sleep they would enjoy with their bodies entwined, their nightdresses all tangled beautifully together.

She reminded herself of the surprise Andy would have when she gave him one of a pair of matching new nightdresses that she had bought a few days previously.

Breathless, and aware of the wetness of her pussy that she loved to feel when fully dressed, Christine turned to the drinks and nibbles to be laid out before the guests.

Her own preference, for a Martini cocktail, took precedence. Plenty of ingredients for those! Whatever anyone else wanted would take second place. “It’s my party and I’ll FRY if I want to!” she said to herself out loud.

There were bottles of pink Prosecco, her favourite Italian wine, and vodka for Bloody Marys which, Christine told herself, always go down well at parties! The nibbles consisted of specially-bought, dildo-shaped cheese biscuits (which women are encouraged to bite the heads off before consuming… ain’t it amazing what can be found on e-Bay!). Olives also available, ideal for popping into a pussy and rummaging for with your tongue. Lastly, brandy butter balls, ideal for smearing over nipples as food for thought while licking the butter off!

“Yummy!” Christine said to herself as she laid out each plate. “Yummeeee!”.

As ‘things’ had gone quiet upstairs, Christine stepped quietly to the foot of the stairs, hoping to hear sounds that would betray what Andy was up to. She heard a gentle voice, humming sounds of the 1970s….. Astrid was getting to work choosing her outfit…

--oo00oo–

Back upstairs, Andy had enjoyed his pampering with his towel for long enough. He stood with a hand towel wrapped around his head, encasing his newly-shampooed hair. His crowning glory. His red, red hair that was enhanced with highlights. The hair that couldn’t possibly be male. The hair that would be covered while he was Andy for the party-goers. It would be covered by a closely-fitting cap. All tucked away. Ready for Lottie and Heidi’s attentions for Astrid’s return.

He removed the towel, now the hair would be towel-dry. He shook his head, playfully, looking in the mirror. The hair fell about his cheeks and settled on his neckline, the soft waves arranging themselves naturally. God! He felt girly!

He had to force himself back to masculinity. Leaving his shaving until he prepared to emerge as Astrid, he looked carefully in the shaving mirror to see if he could credibly call his facial hair the trendy modern “designer stubble”…..

Well, he admitted to himself, it looked as though he hadn’t shaved… but more out of laziness than “design”. Never mind, a slight haze over his chin would be a bit more maleness to be removed when he became Astrid again. He would shave around the edges to give more of an intended look. Yes, that would work.

Reflecting, once again, Andy thought just how much he hated shaving. He hated it with a vengeance. What is the most un-feminine experience a man can have? Shaving! Why did God invent beards?! God must really have hated Adam. Didn’t give him tits when the tits were being handed out! Made man fart when there must be a better way to expel unwanted gas! The list is endless…… Andy thought. “Why can’t a man be more like a woman?! Not necessarily identical, but much more like…..

His thoughts trailed off as he put on the luxurious girly panties that he would be wearing under his “guy gear” that evening. He would start with his male clothes on top, but with girly underwear. Lovely lacy panties and matching bra. Very lightest pink possible, fringed with white lace. Matching suspender belt and, for a special occasion like tonight…. White stockings!! Under his male socks, of course…….

No padding in the bra to start off with, but plenty later on when he was allowed to show his “bust”… he liked that word…… “bust”….. oh, if only……!!

“My bust…. Is getting larger,… no it’s fuller!!…” he said into the mirror, proudly.

Pausing to wrap his peignoir around his body, Andy then went to the close where his ‘special interest’ clothes were kept. Not a huge collection but, nowadays, ‘something for every occasion’.

For this occasion, the most typical outfit would be for a cocktail party. Andy selected the black pencil skirt with the wide diamante waistband. That would look good, tightly cinched-in……. Then he paused. ……No, he thought, ....what am I thinking!? He said to himself in his head….. Damn! …..Not with these white stockings….. Damn……. Wrong decision.

The white pencil skirt, with the tight white waistband, instead, would look equally good. That also meant white strappy sandals on the feet. The ones with the two inch heels would be ideal — understated, not too tipsy, strappy leather to expose those ruby red toenails! Bring it on!, he thought.

He carefully laid the skirt and the shoes on the bed, from where he would collect them when getting dressed around 9.00 to 9.30pm. Now for the top. A lovely feminine blouse, he thought. The one with chiffon sleeves and the bright flashes of pastel colours. Full sleeves to hide the masculine arms he loathed.

The blouse’s open neckline would cry out for chunky jewellery which was easily found in Christine’s vanity unit. Andy played with a couple of rhinestone jobbies but in the end chose a more feminine necklace of black pearls, something he had bought for Christine on a holiday in the Caribbean and which he had always lusted after for himself. There were earrings to match. Luckily, both stud and clip earrings were there. Andy had not yet crossed the rubicon of pierced ears, so the clip-on set would be fine. The pearls were offset by another beautiful component — a matching bracelet whose pearls glistened blue-black in the spotlight above the vanity unit.

The jewellery was laid beside the blouse. Andy’s choices looked good when set out together. He would look well, Astrid would look a million dollars tonight.

Andy’s eyes were moistened with tears as he felt the femininity well up inside him. Ok, he knew he didn’t have the hormones within him…. But he felt girly enough to be in love with himself for one of the very few times in his life……

He knew he could do this. Christine knew he doubted himself, but she had confidence in him. He now shared that. His wife had willed him to go for the top prize and he would get there. He would be “Miss Crossdress” tonight. And where he, or rather she, would lead, he was confident there would be others to follow her.

She then stepped back into the room to find the drab clothes into which she would now “cross” dress, into masculinity. He would make Christine proud. He would make her love Astrid even more. They would make such a pretty pair.

He found himself humming the tune from Carly’s “You’re so vain” once again……

As he put on those drab clothes, how very ordinary he felt as a man. “Why do the girls have all the luck?”, he asked himself, out loud. He chose a very ordinary YSL tee-shirt with a soft collar and short sleeves, to cover the unfilled bra, chinos for trousers to cover the lacy panties, suspenders and stockings, and grey socks to finish.

He stood back and twirled in front of the full-length mirror that Christine used. How dull? How impossibly ordinary!? “I can’t wait……” he said to himself — or was it herself? Astrid was there, albeit hidden from casual view. But her hair had to be hidden. That was the give-away now. Andy couldn't be Andy if his hair was Astrid's. He loved it so much, he was content for this to be the way it would be. Girly. Sexy. Attractive...... But for the start of the evening, it had to be covered. So Andy found the knitted cap that would cover his hair for an hour or two. He placed it on his head and carefully tucked all the strands of red and blonde into their hiding place. "Ok, Geezer?!" he said to the mirror. The mirror nodded, "Ok!"

--oo00oo–

Christine had finished ‘downstairs’ when the bell rang announcing the arrival of Kirsty, their party planner and MC for the first half. Am impressive and attractive woman in her 30s, Kirsty had a sexuality that was breathable. Bottle it and sell it, you’d make a million. Her confidence showed. Her confidence came from having done more than a thousand such parties.

“I understand that you have plans of your own for the later part of the evening. Is that so?” Kirsty asked, coming straight to the point in the first salvo of conversation. This indicated that she felt her abilities might be being questioned or criticized. She would be pleased to run the second half of the party herself, she told Christine. “After all, it’s my job, and you’re here to enjoy yourself, aren’t you?”

“Fair point, but I do have all the plans complete and it’s not at all what you’re likely to be used to doing, I would think.” Christine countered, in a gentle and likeable way.

“Darling….” Kirsty’s first big mistake….. Nobody calls Christine Darling without invitation! “……Darling, there’s nothing I haven’t been asked to do, nothing at all, …….. and nothing I haven’t done with great success……”

Kirsty had blown it. Christine reacted. Her tone was charming, but icy.

“Well, maybe that’s so, but the truth is, we’re going to do this and you’re welcome to stay if you wish.. but the second part won’t be a selling opportunity. You can join in, and you can help to inspire confidence in these women to do what we’re suggesting, but unless that’s ok with you, it would be best if you left us to enjoy ourselves….”

Christine took no prisoners. “Put up and leave, or shut up and stay if you wish.”

“Fair enough, I’ll probably leave if it’s all the same to you.” Kirsty didn’t win that one! And she knew it. And she didn’t yet know what the format and the goals were for the second session. Boy oh boy, would she get a surprise if she stayed, thought Christine.

Christine offered Kirsty a drink and then left her to set up what she needed as a platform for the evening’s programme. She went back to the foot of the stairs and called up “Andy, honey, Kirsty’s here and would like to meet you while I’m getting changed. Are you ready?”

--oo00oo–

As they crossed on the stairs, Christine said “She’s an overconfident cow, pushed to run the whole show, so I played hardball and she’ll probably leave. I’ll leave you to tell her what’s in our minds…. See if you can get her to stay! I’ll bet you a tenner that you can’t!”

Andy almost fell down the last ten stairs.

He came upon Kirsty standing in the lounge among an array of very sexy clothing that she had hung on a rail in the centre of the room. Presumably, the atmosphere of the evening would be set by the style and sexiness of the gear on offer. On the side table, there were boxes and boxes, all hidden under wraps - they would clearly be revealed later in the evening. There, linked up to a laptop, was a quite large screen that, Andy worked out, would show the CD films that were ranged in front of the screen.

This was going to be “some presentation”. Andy smiled at the thought of how Kirsty would engage with the group and, once their defences were down, how she might encourage “audience participation”. How she did that would help him and Christine to get the group really involved with their plans later in the evening. He shuddered in anticipation at the pleasures in store.

They talked about minor aspects of the range of products that Kirsty had brought with her. She was remarkably self-assured and uninhibited about discussing which of her products were the most popular…. And among which groups of customers.

It was no surprise to Andy that the dildo christened the “Rampant Rabbit” was most popular with the “20-somethings and the 30-somethinghs”, mainly bought at “hen nights” before girls of that age would get married. “Just right to dent the arrogance of new husbands…” she laughed.

You bitch! thought Andy. He said nothing, just glared at her. How typical of the modern-day put-down for the guys in relationships — especially those where they’re showing some commitment by getting married.

What a bitch!

Andy didn’t like this woman at all. There was no way he was going to try to win ten pounds from his wife in the wager she had offered on the stairs. In fact, he would pay her to have this woman gone by the time Astrid appeared in all her glory! He looked her up and down and thought, in England we have a name for people like you. Scrubber, that’s a good one for you. Beats working on the street. You think you’re sexy but you’re really a bit of a slag……….

“New husbands have a lot to contend with …. without that. So, I expect you have a good response from mixed audiences with that idea. ……Anyhow, you have a ladies-only evening tonight and that can bring different enjoyment for you personally, no doubt. I’ll leave you here to get on…. Would you like tea? We have English Breakfast or Earl Gray…… whichever you choose.” Andy kept talking as he was leaving the room. Kirsty knew she was getting no respect or admiration from this guy.

“Nothing stronger?” asked this person. “No, nothing stronger, but I’ll put another bag in the teapot if you wish….” As he left the room, he thought, ‘another bag in the pot for a scrag bag woman…..’

--oo00oo–

Christine descended the stairs to find Kirsty sitting alone in the lounge area, still surrounded by her display of merchandise. “He’s in the kitchen.” was all she said.

Christine immediately knew that ‘something was up’….

“What’s that all about?” she said, accusingly, when she found Andy in the separate room. “I’m not going to waste my time with a woman like her…” he said. “…. Why can women in general be so wonderful and then spawn something so repulsive. I hope the guests don’t think we spend our lives in the company of strangers like her.”

“Ok, Ok, I get the point. She won’t be staying after the break then?” Christine guessed the answer to her rhetorical question. “Over my painted face, she won’t.”

Realizing that there was no need to explore what had happened between her husband and this woman, Christine put her hands up to indicate agreement. Kirsty would be gone. Heidi, Bev and Lottie would be the only participants who weren’t residents of the village.

Reality dawned on the pair of lovers. “There’s less than half an hour until the first of them arrive…. What’s left to do?” Andy said, in a sudden panic.

“Pour the Martinis!” Christine replied, in a suggestive way.

--oo00oo–

“Hello, I’m Christine and this is my husband, Andy….” Was the first greeting, to be repeated several times as the front door was opened.

“I’m Jenny, from next door… it’s nice to actually meet for the first time…. I’ve seen you, Christine, and always meant to come in and introduce myself….”

“Well, we’ll get to know you very well by the end of the evening, I hope.” Andy replied, noticing that Jenny hadn’t taken her eyes off Christine so far. He went on, “Do come in and let me get you a drink…. What would you like? Martini cocktail, Pink Prosecco?….”

“Oooh! I just love Prosecco and a pink one would be especially lovely. I’m really looking forward to the evening. We do a lot of role playing, Peter and I, and it’s always nice to get new ideas….” She said to Christine as Andy turned to pour the fizz.

“You do amateur dramatics, don’t you?” asked Christine. “Well, yes, but how did you know that?” came the reply. Not wanting to admit her research avenues, in other words Heidi and Lottie, or Bev, Christine replied “Oh, I think I saw your name on a programme for a play…..”

“Have this and let’s drink a toast to ‘enjoyment’….” Said Andy as he handed the fizzing glass to his first guest.

“I’ll drink to that!” said Christine, aware that jenny was still looking directly at her. Jenny’s eyes were somehow penetrating. Disturbing, maybe, if you let such things disturb you. Which Christine didn’t. She just returned the gaze.

The temperature in the room seemed to rise by five degrees in that moment.

The front door bell rang again and there, as Andy opened the door, was Heidi, accompanied by Lottie. “Wonderful!!..” exclaimed Andy. “I’m delighted you could come!” Not a word of a lie… what would he have done to transform himself into Astrid if they hadn’t arrived!??

“Come in, come in… let me get you drinks… martini cocktails or pink Prosecco?? Christine and I are on the Prosecco…..”

“Thank you so much for inviting us…. Prosecco for both of us please… we’re looking forward to everything that’s going to happen tonight…” said Heidi, with a knowing kind of wink. Indeed, she was relishing the help she would be giving to Astrid…. As well as seeing all the women getting in the mood….. There would be lots to talk about in the salon when all the women came in for their next appointments.

Almost immediately, and before Andy returned with their drinks, Heidi and Lottie had to move away from the door as the doorbell rang again.

When Christine opened the door, there stood Pammie, who could pass for the village’s own Cruella de Vil. Heidi had re-coloured her hair just the day before and, as she said hello to this striking woman, thought that the blue haze she had added to the raven black was maybe a little strong…. But that’s what Pammie had wanted. To make an impression!.

Pammie’s dress was long and slinky. Her tall figure was slimmer than ever and added to the Cruella image. Her lipstick was dark burgundy and her eyeshadow crystal blue. Andy saw her from across the room as he returned with Heidi and Lottie’s drinks. He found her image magnetic. I wonder maybe if I should try going blue-black when I change my hair colour, one day? He thought to himself.

“There you are ladies,” he said handing the drinks to the hairdresser and her helper…. “Please go in and I’ll join you………..” Heidi and Lottie did as they were bidden and Andy turned to Pammie. “You’re looking very well… it’s Pammie, isn’t it? I’m Andy — I’m the man of the house around here….” but he thought to himself, how wrong is that?!

“Well, I’m pleased to get away from the man about my house for an evening. I’m looking forward to some girly fun. I really am. He can be tiresome, you know….. What are you doing here, anyway? I thought it was “Ladies only” for the night?”

“Well, not exactly…. I’m allowed to be here to meet all you lovely ladies and then I’ll bow out…. I may just come back towards the end, depending on what Christine has planned. Now, for a drink…. I suspect you would like an especially strong version of the Martini cocktail I’ve created….. Heavy on the vodka???!” Andy asked…. Having assessed his guest correctly, it would prove. He fancied this woman now he had seen her ‘up close’.

So, the party was beginning to swing. Andy and Christine had Jenny, who was making eyes at Christine, Heidi and Lottie, who were looking forward to some sexy fun before getting to grips with Andy’s transformation into Astrid, and they had Pammie who was the subject of Andy’s close attention. Not enough for a quorum for the second half as planned, but nearly so.

Andy and Christine exchanged glances as the doorbell rang again. Who was coming in next?

Chapter 21 will see us through to half time, and Kirsty’s departure.

The First Queen in the Village 21

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Wishes
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

TG Elements: 

  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Sex Toys / Dildos
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Lesbians
  • Shopping

Other Keywords: 

  • Social Networking
  • partystyle

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 21



by WannabeGinger

The lovers are welcoming people they have never met into their home for the party of a lifetime. Their excitement was almost so strong that it could be bottled and sold as a cocktail!

Chapter 21 — We’re up and running!!!!

As Jenny and Christine and Pammie stood exchanging first ‘pleasantries’, Heidi and Lottie gulped their drinks down. This was going to be a party where people let their hair down and Heidi wanted to be there to pin it up again! “I’m glad you let me do your hair right up for the party Lottie…” said Heidi. “… it’s looking sexier than I’ve ever seen you. I’m really proud of my work today!”

“Well, you can talk! I’m more than proud of the make-up I’ve done on you my lovely boss! You’re a very different lady to the everyday one I see in the salon. I think today could be the first day of your life in more ways than one….” retorted Lottie, who was already feeling the effect of a first glass of Prosecco. “Imagine, there will be gossip aplenty for us to keep stored away. Andy you’re going to be a much more glamorous hairdresser than before. You s aid you wanted to change in that direction. Well, now’s your chance. Heidi, no longer in hiding!!”

Heidi stood back and laughed. “You’re not wrong….” She said, thinking about what the party clearly would involve. “I’m looking forward to taking a few toys home. Pity there aren’t any toy-boys to go with them!”

Heidi reached over and tucked one of Lottie’s tendril curls back into the high point of her Assistant’s pony tail. She had carefully constructed the ponytail to be absolutely tight to Lottie’s head, shimmeringly glossy. She had then peeled away several curls and combed them through into perfect rolls that she had then pinned in there separate tiers, rising to unimaginable blonde heights. Then, sprayed until crisp with lacquer of the strongest holding strength, Heidi had kissed the back of Lottie’s neck and whispered “Enjoy!”

“You should think about the colour of your hair next time, you know…” Lottie said as they looked about the room. “I don’t see you as a raven-headed temptress like her over there, but you could enrich the brunette you already are… maybe to be chestnut, rich, rich chestnut. I like that….. It would suit you.”

They girls both looked round when the doorbell rang again. Andy was soon at the door and, upon its opening, there stood Emma, one of the newly-weds from number seven. She and he husband Justin were known in the village for their relative wealth, considering their age, and the flashy cars they drove. She was known to “be at home all day” and, sometimes, to “take in visitors”. Both had been divorced before. Both had cited, or been cited for “unreasonable behaviour”. Whatever that meant. Perhaps, Andy thought, we’ll find out.

“Come in, come in. I’m Andy, The man of the house… Welcome” he said to Emma who smiled and slid past her host, making sure to rub her torso along his hip. If Andy was any judge, he would say that Emma had a couple of vodkas under her belt already. “A Martini cocktail?.....” he enquired. Emma’s response was predictable. 2Make mine a double!”

Emma was quite a stunner. Her dress was cut low and her tits were a pair of beauties for all to admire. It ended well above the knees, making sure that all in the room could tell it was summer! Little did they know, she was celebrating summer by coming “in commando”. She preferred the wind freely caressing her pussy on nights like tonight.

“Let me introduce you and then I’ll bring the cocktails over. Excuse me….” He said, intervening in Pammie’s vocal effort to impress Christine and Jenny. “…Here are Christine, my wife, and Jenny from number 2. Over there, you’ll find Lottie and Heidi from the salon up the way….. Come over girls. This is Emma, from number 7.”

Pammie finished her sentence and looked sideways at Emma. Clearly, she saw a competitor for attention in the room…… “How nice to meet you again… I’m sure we met just after you and your husband arrived in the village, didn’t we?” The implication was clear…. Pammie thought they had met and hadn’t intended that the experience would be repeated.

“Oh, indeed, we did. I think I met your husband again a little while later…” Emma went on, perhaps recalling a visit from Justin as one of her “visitors”. He had reacted very well to her flirtations when they first met and she knew he had engineered a meeting in the village when Pammie wasn’t around. They had indeed “met” without her around.

Christine sensed an ‘atmosphere’ developing and said “Emma, do come over and meet Heidi who is my hairdresser. If you haven’t been to her salon, you really must…” She steered Emma away from Pammie, leaving the raven continuing to talk at Jenny. Jenny meanwhile was looking back for Andy, whom she admired, it was clear.

Having lodged Emma with Heidi and Lottie, Christine made tracks for Kirsty who had been standing alone at this time with her displays of merchandise covered in lace table cloths.

“We’ll be ready to start before long, I’m sure. It’s just not clear how many more people will turn up. Have you got a drink?” “No, no, I’d love another…” said Kirsty who was feeling a bit left out of the proceedings and gladly welcomed another drink. “Oh, it’s ok. Just watching helps me get an idea of the kind of audience I’ll be working with. Even with so few, I can tell this will be an entertaining night.”

That’s good, thought Christine. Especially as you’ll be leaving early and we need them warmed up before you go.

“Did you start with Prosecco… ? I should try the Martini. It’s a blaster!” Christine meant what she said. She had got a taste for Andy’s recipe. “Come over here and let’s get you one…”

The doorbell went again and, this time, there were two guests who had arrived together.

Christine opened the door as she was nearer than Andy. There stood Priti, the very straight Asian lady from the corner store. She stood at the door together with Sally, who was an older lady — perhaps about 50 — on her second marriage. Rumour was that she and husband Norman were hetero and quite straight, but then, who knows these days? Though Christine.

“Come in!... Please do….” Christine said, admiring Priti’s petite presence and marvelling at the preparation that Sally had put into her look for the evening. Of all the guests, she was the most perfectly made-up and coiffed, the most immaculately dressed, and the most perfume-laden. She was ‘out on the razzle’ if anyone was!

“Come in and meet the others… it’s getting quite crowded now, which is a really good thing. I do hope you’re going to enjoy yourselves……..” Christine said, handing over two more glasses of Prosecco, without thinking that Priti might not drink alcohol. She needn’t have bothered. Priti was soon drinking more than just sips of the delicious pink sparkling wine.

There were clearly enough in the room to make a start. If anyone else arrived later, they would have to catch up, Christine decided as she surveyed the room. A mixed bag, but some really likely players already there……

Raising her voice, Christine announced……“Everyone… please….” She paused….. “Before we begin, my husband Andy would like to say a few words by way of introduction, so please let me hand over to him…..”

“Thank you, Christine…” Andy began, conscious that he was the only man in the room, but also conscious that his glorious underwear was clinging to his skin beneath his ‘drab’ exterior. His bra straps tensed. His panties slid slightly. And the stockings tugged at the suspenders. Oh! How he loved this feeling. How lucky girls are! He thought!.

“Ladies! You’re here for a night of enjoyment. Making new friends, we hope, in the process. Sadly, we, Christine and I, don’t know you all well enough yet, but I’m sure that will change. We have Kirsty here who will lead us through temptation — or rather, she will lead you into it, for I shall not be with you. I’m going to leave you to get on with the evening under Christine’s guidance. We’re a very close couple as you’ll find out when you get to know us. I’d encourage you all to treat everyone else as friends and as though you’ve known them for years. That way, you’ll get much more fun out of the evening. So until later, I leave you with Kirsty…. And Christine!”

More than one pair of eyes twinkled at Andy as finished speaking. If he wanted, there were calls he could make to investigate their meaning……

With that, Andy moved towards the door and to the stairs to his bedroom where Astrid would be waiting! Christine smiled at her husband, knowing that, when she next saw him, she would be seeing her own very special girlfriend, Astrid. How very much she was looking forward to proudly revealing what they had, as a couple, achieved in her creation. And how much fun they had enjoyed since he had agreed to go along with her plan.

She reflected, in an instant, on the changes on the road that she had started them going. They were a long way from the finish of that road, she and Andy, but tonight would be an evening of total fun, if everything went right. By the end, Astrid would be the talk of the village. She, Christine, would be Astrid’s wife and, perhaps, she might have been introduced as Christopher. After all, why not?! And why not later tonight? Her transformation into Christopher would take a lot less time than Astrid’s Doing that might also set a few of their guests thinking that an F2M change would also be enjoyable….

What a village Much Humping might end up being!!!

Kirsty took the floor and began her introduction……….

“Dear Ladies, you may not know quite what to expect from this evening — well, not do I…. but I can promise you a night like no other! I want you to let your innermost instincts prevail and, if you feel a moment’s hesitation, I urge you to give in! There will be temptation and, if you’re uncertain, remember, there will be others who feel the same. If you feel tempted, too, there will be others who feel the same but may just not say anything…. So, please, don’t be shocked by anything you see…. What we have is purely for fun and your entertainment.. I should say, indeed, I am obliged to say at this point, what you will see very soon now is of a very explicit sexual nature and if that bothers you, you might like to leave now………”

Nobody rose to leave.

“…. Ok, good. So I’m going ahead on the basis that you’re keen to know what I have in store. Let’s start with my range of skin preparations……. We have moisturizers, oils and smoothing creams. We have lubricating gels and we have body lotions. We also have depilatory creams which are even suitable for those intimate little corners where being smooth would be especially enjoyable. Let’s have a look right now…..”

--oo00oo–

An hour passed and during that time. Andy was upstairs, in a leisurely way, transforming himself as Christine had directed. This was totally voluntary, he kept telling himself. He needed to reassure himself at times, …that was natural. He was enjoying every minute, of that there was no doubt. But there were moments…. Moments when he needed to know it was alright…. He relied on the mirror. The mirror would tell him he looked good… eventually, that she looked good.

They had talked, him and Christine. They had agreed that Astrid would be as feminine as she could be this night. She would be dainty, if that was possible. She would be girly. She wouldn’t need to be glamorous. She would need to be perfectly made-up. She would need to be cool and demure. She would have her hair done beautifully, emphasizing her womanly aura.

When she emerged, Astrid would look as lovingly as possible at Christine. They would be a perfect couple. Lesbians, maybe, but definitely a couple. They would be touchy-feely, for all to see. Even these complete strangers. And Christine would introduce her to the rest… as her “wife”!

He had taken off his male clothes and turned to study his image in the long vertical mirror on the front of the closet door. In his undies, with stockings, suspenders, panties and the lovely bra, Andy felt ready to begin……

His cap, covering his most feminine asset, his hair, was the first thing to be removed. Now dry, the hair needed a spray to allow Heidi’s later styling. In the meantime, it tumbled about his ears and over his neckline. Andy caught his breath at the sight of the highlights that he was now so delighted to have had the courage to choose when with Heidi.

Andy looked in the mirror. He saw himself for the last time tonight. He went to the bathroom and began his washing and cleansing. He had showered earlier so no need for another. He had, however, not shaved, preferring to leave the vestiges of male stubble on his chin. Now, that had to go.

He needed the closest shave that he had ever had. He used a pre-shave lotion to help minimize any chafing of his skin. He used the most expensive shaving gel that he had ever used; something for sensitive skin. Something he had used when shaving his nipples previously — he didn’t do that any more, Christine having given him the Veet Sensitive cream to make his tits hairless. He used a razor that had been used once or twice before.,.. fearing the harshness of a new blade and the nicks and cuts that could result. All went well. His shave was perfect. There were no traces of stubble or stray hairs. No sideburns.

But his eyebrows needed urgent attention. In just a few days since last Christine had plucked them to a more girly line, there were strays regrowing. He found that plucking hurt….. But, “no pain, no gain” Christine had said. And she was right. Astrid would be better looking if Andy could steel himself to pluck!

In fact, it hurt less when he did the plucking himself. So much so, there was a risk that he might over-do the enthusiasm and end up with Edith Piaf brows! Getting right up close to Christine’s make-up mirror, he tugged away for several minutes. Luckily, he stopped just in time. The brows were now perfect….. for a woman, that is….. No man worth his salt would wish to look that way!

For the first time, Andy was conscious of sounds from downstairs. There was a peal of laughter… Something had made the group relax enough to join together in that way. He wondered what it might be…….

Then he heard the front door bang shut…. Another guest to join the party……. “Bev!...” he heard the chorus…… The popular barmaid had obviously arrived late. She received a great collective welcome, such was Bev’s obvious popularity in the village. Bev, Andy thought, was the only other person who knew about his ‘other side’, about Astrid…… he didn’t mind a bit. She was a great personality and someone he felt able to trust with the knowledge.

These thoughts did, however, cause Andy to stop and think. He paused in his preparations. It would soon be that several more women would know his secret. Several complete strangers….. Strewth! What had Christine got him into?? He looked again into the mirror…… It was far too late for regrets or a turn-back. He was committed to going through with the appearance as girly girly Astrid…. Andy just said a little prayer that it would all go alright…..

The gender-changing man smothered his face in a sensitive skin moisturizer to ease the zinging from the brow area of his face. He carried on with body lotion to nourish his legs and arms, concentrating on those annoying areas when men get hard skin. Satisfied, he sat back and thought about the selection of clothes he had agreed with Christine that he should wear. Nothing too dressy. Nothing glamorous. Nothing tarty. He kept talking to himself….. “ I should be a most attractive, but everyday, woman. Someone that Christine could, credibly, be in love with if she were “coming out” as a lesbian among a group of strangers. Someone she’d be proud to say “yes, that’s my girlfriend,” about.”

He became silent again. His thoughts running away….. Christine…. A lesbian? Well, that much Astrid knew wasn’t the whole story. He loved her hetero side. Christine was clearly bisexual, at the very most.

The best of both worlds!!!

Andy was thinking as Astrid now. He might still have looked like a guy in girly undies, but in his head, he was a she. He was Astrid.

The front door banged shut again — a last late arrival perhaps? Or maybe the first to leave?

Reinforcements, in the shapes of Lottie and Heidi coming upstairs, would be arriving soon.

Andy took a very deep breath. Astrid was now in control. She stood at the closet door and surveyed her alternative outfits. This shouldn’t take long, she thought.

She took, and laid out on the bed, a pretty but expected-to-be-tight blouse, a chiffon scarf for the neck — to hide the Adam’s Apple which still bedevilled his self esteem, to which she added a light flowing evening skirt in black for impact, a fresh pair of high support but sheer stockings, and a pair of lowish-heeled string-back black leather shoes.

Jewellery needed to be a little chunky, to go with her overall features — small and beautiful, petite, dainty, Astrid knew she was not! Some coral —a necklace and bracelet! Perfect colours to off-set the blouse.

She paused, for another reflection, thinking about the joy that comes for a man who dresses as a woman — the accessories. The little things that we can’t have, and which women can, that draw attention to whatever a girl feels is her best feature.

In Astrid’s case, that would be a hair slide, a barrette, or a little “fascinator”, the kind of nonsense, nothingness of a feather and a flower in the hair that women wear to horse race meetings. Anything to draw attention to her hair. That would be Astrid’s preference. She always felt that her hair was her best feature. Tonight, it would be a diamante hair slide at each of her temples, which would keep her bangs under control.

Then, she mused further, her eyes were more feminine than anything about her face. She loved her lips, of course, but they’re not really girly enough, she thought. Her eyes, yes, they were nice when they were made-up with colour and the beautiful darkening quality of mascara. She didn’t know how to fix false lashes, so there wasn’t much hope with those. She had tried and nearly blinded herself too many times ever, now, to try to fix falsies to her eyelids now. Tonight might be different. Lottie was going to do her make-up. Maybe some false eyelashes??? Light ones, with lots of mascara???

--oo00oo–

Kirsty was finished showing the liquids, creams and lubes that could enhance the sensual beginnings of a session of love-making. There had been lots of interest but, so far, none of the group had said they would buy such products.

“I think you’ll change your minds when you’ve seen my next range….. Next, we have some CDs and DVDs with music and some visuals that could get your partners hearts racing. Just for a short while, please, close your eyes and relax…..”

She had moved on to the screen and the boxes attached by cables around which the seating had been centred. She first played a subtle background track which, increasingly over three or four minutes, brought in breathing sounds. Slow and relaxed at first. Then the tempo changed almost imperceptibly.

Increasingly urgent breathing. A mix of the music and the sounds of foreplay. Quite obvious…..

Kirsty just allowed the music to do the work. She said nothing…….. Occasional murmurings came from the ladies sitting around the room. Purring. That was the sound. Pussies, purring. None of the girls felt disinhibited enough to reach between their thighs, but the temptation was real. Christine could see that. She could feel that too. She was tempted. Her own pussy felt wet, just with the sound of this music. It was almost hypnotic. She wished Andy was here with her and all these people were gone! Andy! was, in fact, at the top of the stairs, listening

Inside her, a fire began to burn. It would be only an hour or so before the break in proceedings. Not much more before she would be introducing her Andy to the group… as her Astrid. Her girlfriend! Her lover! She felt pride well up inside her.

Kirsty broke her train of thought as she pushed the envelope in the direction of the video screen where, when she coaxed the ladies around her to open their eyes, they would see a couple engaged in slow, sensual movement that quickly became love-making. “We have many, many such programmes in our catalogue and I’m going to show you just a few highlights……” And so she did. From Boy + Girl, she moved on to Girl + Girl, to Girls Alone playing with their own bodies, to mild bondage, with cuffs and collars and canes and ropes and things.

“Typical!” Christine said under her breath, …. Thinking “no crossdressing fun!” There just isn’t a “public” for us! Damn them! Even the pornographers see us as a place not to go! Christine was angry. She was all the more determined in that moment to go ahead with the plans she had made. Plans to show these people around her what joys there can be in husbands and lovers becoming feminine beauties.

Kirsty’s selection of AV material brought several purchases and, sure enough, some of the creams and fragrange products were bought as well.

“Now, let’s look into the world of toys! It’s toy time! This is the most popular range we do and, though many of you will have heard of another company’s “Rampant Rabbit” vibrator, you won’t be ready for the “Touchy Tiger” that we do! Come, look at this…..!”

“I’ll have one!!” shouted Bev with her distinctive voice. “Without even holding him, I’ll have him!!” The packaging left nothing to the imagination and it wasn’t long before others were joining Bev in making “The Tiger” theirs. Its clitoral stimulator was obviously the feature that would give the greatest enjoyment. Rather than “The Rabbit’s” simple protuberance, “The Tiger” matched a woman’s labia perfectly, leaving no stone unturned in the search for orgasmic delight. Kirsty knew it was always a winner.

“I’ll soon get to know this little beauty!” exclaimed Bev as she unwrapped her new friend and gently slid the dildo between her thighs for safe-keeping. Christine smiled at her and her mouth formed the words “See me later please!” that Bev couldn’t lip-read but took to mean exactly the same or something very similar!

The sound of vibrations from these toys was soon at deafening pitch, such was their popularity. Kirsty then moved on to the more ambitious range of strap-on and double-ended dildos that were more a minority attraction. “Perhaps many of you haven’t ever thought of the possibilities that exist with these little babies…. Maybe now’s the time to give them a chance?!”

The very act of handling such a toy was enough to get the imaginations running riot. “It’s true to say that these strap-on toys are very good for you if there are times when hubby doesn’t get his act together quickly enough for you. Or perhaps hard enough… Some men actually do like the idea of you taking control of the situation and having them wear it to help you where they can’t.”

“Some, in my experience, like the idea of taking one in themselves…. If you know what I mean! I’ve enjoyed giving one to more than one or two of my lovers!”
Everyone else in the room looked at Bev and the laughter rang out again. Suddenly, all of them wanted to get their hands on the merchandise.

"Now let's look at some lingerie!" Kirsty said, moving on after taking several orders in the toy department.

At this moment, Heidi looked at Lottie, Lottie looked at Heidi, and they motioned eachother to go on upstairs to take care of their “special customer” who had become their “special friend”.

--oo00oo–

Astrid heard their footsteps at the hallway and quickly ran back to the bedroom where she would appear to them to be quietly preparing those clothes when the two girls arrived. He heard their voices getting closer and their giggling about those dildos. She resolved to buy them each a “Tiger” if they so desired such a thing! Christine, Astrid knew, would agree with the idea. She hurriedly wrapped her body in the satin dressing gown that she loved and which made her feel ‘extra girly’.

As they entered the room, she turned towards them, smiled and, trying her best to use her ‘Astrid voice’, said “Oh, what a relief! I was thinking I might have to do all this without you! I’m so relieved!! Thank you so much for coming…. How are you both….?? I do hope the first session has been fun……”

Realizing that she was now gabbling almost incoherently, Astrid stopped, sighing and saying, “Welcome to my world!” Heidi and Lottie had said nothing but now had taken in the picture of this woman in her boudoir, swathed in satin, with her nearly-dry hair, her bare face and her painted toenails. There was very little male about her, for sure. This was a woman preparing to go out and meet friends.

Heidi brought one hidden hand from behind her back. Lottie did the same. Heidi showed a full bottle of Prosecco. Lottie held three glasses! "Didn't see why we should miss out!" giggled Heidi. Astrid grabbed a glass and her hairdresser poured full measures for all three of them and almost shouted, "Cheers!"

“You look super…” Heidi said, “… doesn’t he, Lottie?” She remembered Andy and saw though the disguise, then realized her mistake. Andy was forgotten for tonight now. This was Astrid. Oh, I’m sorry…” she went on and, holding out her hand, corrected herself. “I’m Heidi and this is Lottie, you’ll remember us. We don’t have much time so I’d like us to get on if you don’t mind.”

Lottie smiled and said “Come, please, sit down in the chair and we’ll get to work on your make-over. Astrid did as she was bidden and, once seated, closed her eyes. Heidi continued as she began laying out her hairdressing paraphernalia — the combs, the brushes, the dryer, the tray of rollers and pins, the bottles of lotions and the spray cans. “This is a very exciting evening for us, it really is. We have had such a good time downstairs, I’m sure you’ll enjoy the rest of the evening.”

“I’m sure I will…” said Astrid, still with her eyes closed, as Lottie covered her face with foundation and began to brush on some powder. She paid special attention to the lines around Astrid’s eyes and, of course, the inundations on her skin left by that dreadful teenage acne. Soon they would all be gone and a flawless cover would be all that Astrid would “wake” to when she opened her eyes.

Lottie went on with applying colour, first to Astrid’s eyelids and their outline…. She began to apply mascara when Astrid had that thought from earlier…. “I don’t suppose you have a light pair of lashes you could use, do you? I’d really like to find out how that feels. I’ve never won false lashes before….”

“Of course we do…. In fact, we have a choice…. You could have these magnificent “flappers” that are a Wow factor in the making and which need under-lashes too.” Astrid nearly fainted, there, in the chair. Lottie missed that and went on…. “If you fancied a Katy Price look, an Essex look, those would be for you.” Suddenly aware of Astrid holding her breath, Lottie stopped short and said, “….But then again, you did say you wanted to have a more under-stated look tonight, didn’t you, so I don’t think I’d recommend them…..”

In the end, they agreed on a very nice, feathery pair of upper lashes with ample mascara. They would accentuate Astrid’s eyes, Heidi said, and give Astrid a real prettiness that she wanted.

Lottie then added the blusher that would fill the cheeks with colour and, perhaps, hide any blushes from within. It would be warm in the room downstairs, they all agreed. Lottie left the lipstick until after Heidi had done her job with Astrid’s hair.

“Your hair is growing really nicely, I have to say. There’s a nice lot of body in it and we can build on that with some volumizer. I’m sure it will hold the set very well. We don’t have time for a roller set this evening and I haven’t brought my domed dryer either but for a comb-out for an evening like this one, the blow-dry is ideal. Let’s get started. Would you like to close your eyes again for me?”

Astrid followed instructions again, thinking but not saying as she did so, “I always close my eyes when I have a blow-job.

Heidi sectioned Astrid’s hair and gave each tress a spray with volumizer as she wound the curls around the roller brush and applied the heat from the hand dryer. If Astrid had looked, she would soon have seen herself with a wild style of thick curls. Curls that would eventually be softened into the girly style she had chosen. Her highlights began to shown more distinctly as the hair dried and the style took shape.

Heidi was loving the work. She so enjoyed the creative side of her job. Turning an unruly shape into a perfect style. That was blow-drying for you, she thought. Rollers are different. I love the winding and tightening of the rolls and the springiness of the curls when the rollers are taken out. Blow-drying is more artistic. Beautiful!

Minutes passed while Lottie put the finishing touches to Astrid’s manicure. Beautiful crimson talons — well, not talons, as they were Andy’s own nails. Beautiful red nails that showed how well he had worked at stopping his nail-biting that was once a curse on him.

Soon, as Heidi smoothed the final strands into place, Astrid could look into the mirror and enjoy her image. Her face was lovely, almost not her own. Still waiting for lipstick to complete her, this was a woman of class and quality. Her hair was quite unusually bouffant in style.

The bangs fell fully to the sides, covering her temples where the diamante hair slides had been placed to match the rest of her jewellery. The crown of the hair was quite high — higher than Astrid had even hoped for. What made it for Astrid, and for Heidi, was the way that the blonde highlights emphasized and framed the face. They had seemed less bold when first put in but now, as part of a full style, they were bold, Across the bangs and down the sides and then high upon the crown. Astrid thought, “I hope Christine loves it! What a classy lady I feel!!”

Time had come for the clothes to be donned and the image completed…… Andy stepped into his skirt. His stockings felt taught against his skin. The suspenders tugged beautifully so he found the shoes and stepped into them. The feeling of the slight heels was wonderful. “It’s true, you do stand differently in heels, don’t you?” He said to the girls attending him. They both smiled. They had seen nothing like this ever before!

On went the blouse, again, the fabric caressing the skin and sending a shiver of pleasure down Astrid’s spine. Then, lastly, came the chiffon scarf she had selected to hide that dreaded Adam’s Apple. The necklace went easily over that and the bracelet completed the accessories.

“I’m ready!” she said.

“Not until you have your lipstick, you aren’t!” exclaimed both Heidi and Lottie in the same breath. Lottie did the business, ladling three coats to Astrid’s pouted lips. Gloss was offered but refused. “I have never found that attractive…..” said Astrid, “now, let me at ‘em!” as she admired herself in the full-length mirror and went towards the bedroom door, where she paused.

“Thank you my darlings, for all you have done…… Your rewards will come later but, for now, just thank you …. From the bottom of my heart.

As she stood at the top of the stairs, there was some commotion in the hallway. Kirsty was on her way out. “Wait! I have to say goodbye!” she called……

Chapter 22 will complete the evening but may take a while to get right so, please dear Readers, be patient!

The First Queen in the Village 22

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Contests: 

  • December 2012 One Winter's Eve Story Contest

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Wishes
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance

Other Keywords: 

  • Partytime!

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
lights06.gif

The First Queen in the Village 22

By WannabeGinger

 

The party has begun. The second half is about to begin. Will Christine and Astrid's ideas bring the interest and future involvement that they believe is possible?

 


 
Andy stood at the top of the stairs facing down towards the hallway where Christine stood with Kirsty. Christine broke the silence as Astrid took her first step down the stairs…. “Come and say goodbye, Astrid. You should meet Kirsty. She has run a good party for us and is leaving now ,,,,,,,”

“Don’t let her leave…. For a minute.”, he said in Astrid’s most girly voice, meaning to let Kirsty into a secret about how to treat customers…. Especially those in whose house you are working….

In that second, the thoughts of all of those in view were very different. Nobody said a word but their neurones were firing in very different ways.

Christine thought “My God, he looks better than ever! Those girls have done a great job…..”

Kirsty thought, “Who’s this woman and why hasn’t she been in the party?…. She’s quite a stunner…”

Heidi thought, “Wow! I’m so really pleased she asked me to help, I mean, he asked me to help…. I, er….well, she, looks like the best head I’ve ever dressed…”

Lottie thought, “At last, I’m getting to do more than take out rollers from the hair of old ladies in the salon! I did like the make-up I did on his eyes… In fact, I really quite fancy this guy…!!!!…..”

Astrid stepped down the last step into the hall. But now Andy spoke. “… we did meet an hour ago, but maybe Kirsty doesn’t remember…! It was no pleasure to meet you then, dear, but perhaps you can remember me this way and we can be friends… To do that, you must remember what you said to me and to my wife when we were alone before the party.”

Christ! Kirsty thought. It’s him! The guy who’s married to Christine. Just look at him, er, her, now! She began to stutter. “Errr.. I …er… don’t know what to say….”

“Well, you should admit that there are times to keep your big lipsticky mouth shut and find out who you’re talking to before you open it again………, darling!” Astrid walked past Kirsty without a further word. She headed for the kitchen with a wink to Christine that indicated “we need to talk”. “Get rid of her, now!” she said with a tone that told Christine that Astrid meant what she said. “We don’t need her”.

Talk, they did need. Andy was still in Christine’s hands for the introduction even though he was confident what he should be saying after being introduced.

Andy, on entering the kitchen, took a deep breath. He had dealt with his agenda with Kirsty, but that was secondary. He had to compose Astrid’s “self” for the experience to come — to meeting maybe a dozen women. Already dressed as Astrid, Andy was ready but ‘coming out’ as his new existence… as someone they would come to recognize if he, as he felt sure he would now, started living life as a woman for most of the time. Living a life in beautiful underwear, sexy shoes, a selection of feminine outerwear and devoted to looking good with cosmetics and hair designs that no man would ever be seen dead wearing! He caught sight of himself in the mirror which he and Christine used to check their make-up on their “days in, at home”.

More importantly, he thought of those days making love with his beloved Christine as the woman she wanted him to be! He could hardly wait for the party to be over… The others entered the room after Kirsty had been shown the door.

He would be telling these ladies who had come to the party how his dressing had begun. How much he and Christine are in love, and how much a part of their existence Astrid in now.

Kirsty was soon gone. Heidi and Lottie had rejoined the party. Christine followed Astrid into the kitchen. There wasn’t much time to talk. Andy began “Now, you will set it all up, won’t you? I mean, tell them how we began? And how much it was your idea really… which it was, wasn’t it? I mean, I know you thought I was… well, deep down…… wanting…..”

“Honey, honey!” Christine began, seeking to calm Astrid’s obvious sudden nerves. “You are looking wonderful… A million dollars! I wish I had asked Heidi and Lottie to help me get prepared myself. Just take it easy for a while. Let me tell you what’s happened. It’s all gone just according to plan — and even more people turned up after you went upstairs. For a start, Bev arrived which added some fun to the proceedings. She’s clearly a favourite in the village and I guess, if she’s on board, our idea will fly! Know what I mean?!”

Astrid was beginning to compose herself. Andy knew that he had to get into role in a few moments or risk the whole evening turning ‘pear-shaped’. “Ok, Ok, I’m with you. I understand. That’s all good. What did Bev say?” Christine smiled and thought…. Bev was unusually quiet, for at least a minute and a half. “She took stock of the audience and launched into the joys she had personally experienced with some of the merchandise that Kirsty had to offer. She could’ve been Kirsty’s paid assistant, the way she endorsed the creams and lubricants on offer…. And the underwear. But she saved her coup for the, er, accessories… the toys….. She described many as “ok for starters” but went on to be the first to place an order for a beautiful double-ended dildo which she said would be “great for nights in with a favourite girlfriend”. Yes, she had girlfriends!”.

Christine had the reactions of the rest of the party group in her mind when Bev had said what she said. “Imagine that. Nobody could ignore that. Needless to say, I don’t think Kirsty has sold as many double-headers in a single evening, ever before! And before you ask, yes, I’ve bought one and, yes, it’s huge!!”

“And who else arrived after I’d left?” Andy chipped in. “Well , there were three other women that you hadn’t seen. One mother and daughter pairing — remember, the one at University — her and her Mum. They live at number 5, opposite. The daughter’s name is Jessica and the mother is Andrea. They seemed remarkably liberal in their interests! The daughter said that she would be very popular when it got to be known she had taken one of these back to Uni! Her mother then said they had better have two, because she wanted one at home!”

“And all of this before they hear what we have in mind for double dildos!” Astrid said, coyly, fluttering her heavily-mascara-ed eyelashes.

“You wait…. I have my thoughts about Andrea and the likelihood that she’ll be first to join our experiment! Her husband is called Todd and he’s a very well-travelled guy, she told us. Has seen all corners of the world, and experienced all sorts of pleasures, no doubt!”

Christine thought about the lounge room where their guests had been seated. “….. So, that’s Bev and those two…….Then there was one, no two others….. so, four you had missed. The other two were Emma and Sally, Emma’s from the new house at number 7 and Sally’s the second wife from number 12. Sally made it clear, Norman is her second husband and she’s his second wife. Too much information from her, but they’re very busy in the sack most nights! Very hetero, I should say about her but you never know…. Emma’s the younger one, you know the younger couple with the flash cars. Her husband is Justin, all very flash and full of himself. Maybe a “Justine” in the making, I would hope. She seems a very quietly determined woman and if she were to go along with our ideas, he’d struggle but she’d get him in line.”

Astrid was struggling to get her head around all this information. “I’ll never remember them all…. So I’m not going to try. It hardly matters, does it? They’re either going to be up for some gender-bending, or they’re not!”

Christine tried to move on…… “You really don’t have to worry when you talk to them, honey. Looking as good as you do, and revealing that you’re male, there’s going to be tremendous interest in the ideas we have. I can just see it now. The next time we get the party going, there will be some active participants among this lot.”

Christine stood back and admired Astrid. “Just look at you. If a hard-nosed bitch like Kirsty can’t suss you, nobody can.. so you’ll be in control as soon as I’ve introduced you as my wife….”

“But… but… Look at me… I’m in a cold sweat….. I’m getting really scared……..”

“Of what?! Of being recognized as the pretty woman that you really are? Of being known from now as my wife, all the time you’re in the village? Or of going out of the village as a male? Perhaps that’s it?”

“All of those things…… I don’t know that I’m ready…..” Andy’s real panic began to subside. Christine soothed Astrid’s cheek and just teased her hair to divert Andy’s attention. “Easy, easy, darling. It will be wonderful and you haven’t got any need to worry…. Let’s just tell them our story and let them see how good it could be to follow us….. ok? The time for the break is ending and they’re going to be ready for us in a few moments. Just take a few breaths….. and then let’s go in. Hold my hand…..”

Astrid was conscious that her palm was in a very unladylike sweat… “Wait… let me use a wet wipe ….” She carefully swabbed her palms and used another tissue on her neck…… Nerves are such a strange phenomenon….., she thought. She took a deep breath. This wasn’t like going into a store and buying women’s clothes, undetected. This was revelation!

Christine opened the door and the loud conversation was soon quelled to a murmur, the partygoers saw not one, but two women standing in the doorway. The pair entered among them. “Now, girls, before the break, think back to when I told you there was someone I wanted you to meet…. And here she is. Please welcome Astrid……. “ Christine paused for a moment and a few words of welcome came.

“Hiya!” “Hello Astrid.” “Come on in!” “Where ya’been?!” Astrid just smiled. This welcome was warm enough indeed.

“Hello, everyone!” she responded, looking about the room and doing her best to suppress a blush.

“There’s more to this lady than meets the eye…… Astrid is my wife…..” Christine went on… “which may surprise some of you….. But it’s true. We’ve been married for 15 years and we’re a very happy couple as I’m sure you’ll get to know……..”

There was now an almost stunned silence as the party took in the enormity of Christine’s revelation.

“Well, congratulations!...”said Pammie, who was the first to speak.

“Thank you, Pammie, I think it is. You’re very kind. Let me explain a little and why you’re all invited to be here to meet Astrid. Firstly, we wanted to meet those of you to whom we’re comparative strangers. Second, we want to share a little secret with you. A secret that we hope you’ll enjoy knowing.” The silence in the room deepened. All eyes were on Astrid…. And didn’t she know it!

“Astrid and I are, in fact, man and wife…. It may seem unusual but I want you to find out just how usual our marriage can be…. And this evening to get you thinking about how much fun can be had the way we are.”

There were many knowing looks and mostly supportive smiles on the faces of the partygoers, but nobody said more than Pammie’s words. So, Christine went on, Man and wife??? You could almost feel the stunned disbelief that this woman was the Andy they had met an hour and a half earlier. Man and wife??!

“I think it’s fair to say that, when we met, I was already very happy knowing that I was ‘Bi’ and had many girl and boyfriends. I’m very much of the view that “it’s possible to be moved as much by a girl as a boy” to quote my ultimate Diva, Dusty..
Astrid and I met at a social evening when he was Andy. He still is Andy, by the way, under all that beauty, there’s a lovely, lovely guy hiding away….”

Astrid blushed and smiled as sweetly as Andy could.

“Please do stop me if you have questions along the way, but our goal tonight is to
Lead you to think about joining us in a little social experiment….. but more of that later…..

“But, I don’t understand how……” Pammie began, sitting in the front row, right up close under where Astrid was standing. Pammie had a close-up view of this carefully created female form before her. “How can you look so good?!” Her eyes locked into Astrid’s as if searching for a hidden truth. No answer was needed.

“Oh, come on girl! ……Imagination!! …..Use your imagination!” retorted Bev from the sidelines.

Christine felt bound to set the scene for Andy’s contribution. “You don’t understand ….. ok….honey. What precisely?..... How a social gathering where two complete strangers met, years ago, led to what you see? A couple like us, in love with eachother? I’m not really surprised… and it didn’t happen over night, did it, Astrid my love? Why don’t you tell our friends how this came about…. And how much you love the way you are.”

Andy’s turn had come. Astrid had to tell her story. Astrid’s voice could slip into Andy’s at any time — it might reinforce that there was a guy under this femmy exterior…. Astrid’s cheeks were pink, and not from an excess of blusher. She hid a certain embarrassment with a huge, lipstick-laden smile.

“I fell in love….” she began. “…it was as simple as that. I met this fabulous girl who I soon began to adore. We didn’t click at first, if you know what I mean. Well, she was the popular one — all the guys wanted to get inside her pants, me included. My experiences with girls was limited, even though I had been at Uni for two of my course’s three years. Yes, a virgin at age 21, how rare is that?! Fumblings, failed datings, generally accompanied by a loss or lack of confidence. I was never sure that, when my moment came, that I could get it up and keep it up. And of course, that meant I was less than likely to when the time came……”

Andy began to relax, and Astrid took over. Her voice softened and the nervousness faded away. “But Christine was different and she didn’t seem to mind my uncertainty. I think she thought of me as something of a challenge……..” Andy’s heart-pouring was in full flood by now. Christine could tell, but so long as he kept a grip on the emotions, she let him continue. She smiled at the “challenge” reference.

“Maybe she thought I was gay, maybe not…. You probably did, didn’t you honey?” Andy asked, not expecting an answer as he looked at Christine. She did, however, feel the need to reply. “No, my love, I never suspected that you were attracted to guys…. And you’re not, to this day, are you?”

“Not at all…. In fact, perhaps I should say so now…. What you’re going to hear has nothing to do with being gay. Everyone in this room probably knows someone who enjoys, or would enjoy, dressing in their partner’s clothes. But very few would admit to that….. I don’t think I ever imagined….” Andy felt his story was going off at a tangent slightly. Time to re-focus….

“So what’s the story with the double-dildos then?” asked Sally, the second wife whose reputation in the bedroom was established.

“Personal preference…” was all Christine said, smiling and indicating to Andy to move on. Astrid cleared her throat with a delicate little girly cough.

“There was a time when she must have nearly given up on the idea of being seduced — at least being seduced by me, that is! But one thing led to another and one night we found ourselves happily pissed on somebody else’s booze and in a bed together. Not unexpectedly, there were difficulties because I knew I was rushing myself trying to get ready to ‘please’ her…. And she must’ve realized this, so she took control and slowed me down and tried to make me relax. Which I did…..” Astrid paused.

Andy’s memories were vivid. “….Which I did much better when she slowly stroked my skin through the silk of her nightdress. I can remember that even now. I loved the fell of the silk on my body. It was hugely arousing and we did, as the saying goes… we did ‘score’ that night. I was in heaven…. All the more so because of the luxurious feeling of the nightdress.”

“So, there began my love of girls’ clothes…. I’d love to say I dressed from my days as a young teen, for example, but nothing is further from the truth. So many wasted years! I always loved girls. Fancied them. I had always paid girlfriends an unhealthy degree of attention, complimenting them on their clothes, their ‘looks’ and their hair. I enjoyed their company. I enjoyed talking with them, listening to them …. I had been credited with being “one of the girls” many times, but only in the sense of sharing their mindset.”

Astrid paused, looking over at Christine to see if she had said too much, too little or…. Christine took up the story with ease at that point.

“I found myself in love with this shy guy. I wanted to be fucked, by anyone, it has to be said, but at that time, I wanted to be fucked by him. The kind of intimacy we established that night offered the prospect of a regular fuck with a man I could fancy. It would go well with sex with the girls who I shared a bed with. That was different. That was “us girls together”…. Or, looking back, I know now that it wasn’t quite as different as I thought. Now I know Astrid better, and since I married the man who became her, we have enjoyed much more than most marriages offer.”

A question interrupted Christine in mid-flow “Forgive me….What do you mean? How come…..? What is missing between that part of the story you’ve told — one night — and getting married and him, er, her, sitting her among us. I mean, there’s years in between….. The questioner was Pammie, once more opening the discussion that Christine had hoped someone would. Pammie, the stern looking jet black haired one-time Goth in her teen years. Clearly someone who would be highly charged when sexually active. Pammie wanted much more of the “whole story” of Christine and Andy, and Christine and Astrid.

Andy looked directly into Pammie’s blue mascara-ed eyes. He looked at her dark ensemble of clothes that projected the image she wanted. She had a controlling instinct, that much was clear. The story had to be told in more detail.

“Good question…” said Astrid. “It starts with confidence in eachother, and getting to know eachother’s likes and dislikes. My wife soon found things I liked to experience in bed. It wasn’t long before the enjoyment of the silken nighties led her to simply suggest that I might try one on. One day, or one evening. “Why not?” she asked when I said I couldn’t possibly…… And that time, I laughed the idea off, but it stayed in my mind. Christine may have been hurt that I didn’t immediately welcome the idea… truth was, I was embarrassed at just how much the idea appealed to me…. It wasn’t long, though, before she suggested the idea again and, well, you could almost say the rest of the story is history, but I’ll tell you more….”

Pammie’s smile broadened. “That’s more like it.” she said.

“Christine’s liking of both men and women was a great starting point. She told me that if I loved sexy silky things to wear, she would absolutely love it. She said her girlfriends were all girly enough to enjoy being girls. She didn’t want man-substitutes, because she had ME! It took, when I knew about her preferences, it took all the pressure away from me because I knew that she would get her different kind of love and different kind of satisfaction. Elsewhere, with women I knew and enjoyed being with. It meant, when we were together we could say “que sera, sera!” and what happened,……. happened.”

Pammie, proving to be very perceptive, then asked Astrid “How long was it before you thought of yourself as a woman when you were making love with her?”

“About a year, I think, maybe less. It wasn’t like that immediately. But it is now…. I can make love with Christine thinking of myself equally as a man one time and as a woman another.”

“You lucky man….” mused Pammie, very quietly.

“I’m the lucky one,,,,,” whispered Christine.

“So, there’s still a lot untold…” began Emma. “I mean, I wouldn’t be surprised if my hubby wouldn’t like to play games that way, but there’s miles between putting on a nightie and even playing ‘two-girls-in-a-bed’ and sitting here as you are, a convincing female, married to another woman. How did things move on?” Emma seemed genuinely interested. Christine smelled “Justine” as a convert in the making.

“You’ll be able to find a thousand stories of husbands like me living the way I do — you just don’t know we’re here…..” Andy was stopped mid-sentence.

“No, no, you don’t get my point….. When did you try other clothes? When did Christine see you dressed fully as a woman? When did you choose a girly name? When did you dress outside the bedroom? When did you try make-up for the first time? When did you try a different hairstyle? How did you handle the contrast between being a man at work and a girl at home?” Emma had dozens of questions. She wanted to know how long Andy’s transformation and Astrid’s emergence took.

“Whoah!...” said Andy, “Too many questions…… But let me try to answer… Christine soon suggested that panties would suit me well. Which I loved. She even bought me some for myself. The logical next step — which she had in mind anyhow but only confessed to me later — was the buying of a bra and suspenders. She just took me out shopping one Saturday in Oxford and, without warning, I found myself in the lingerie section of M&S, surrounded with lovely underwear. I thought that Christine was stocking up for herself but, NO!, she quietly assessed which bras, panties and suspenders I was drawn to — for her, in my mind, I have to say — and then she said “I think you’d be a 38B and a size 16 in most things — let’s buy….!”

Christine nodded in agreement — that was the way it was and, for sure, it had been her intention. She had known that there were enough signs in her husband to tell her that he would love to cross dress for the rest of his life.

There were other questions from Emma that would answer a lot of people’s unspoken ones…. Astrid went on, “When did Christine see me dressed fully as a woman? Answer: when she close the time…. Probably the following summer. We had been “behind closed doors” and in the bedroom until then. And, besides,… “ said Astrid, “…I didn’t have any outer clothes and we’re slightly different in size, the pair of us, and Christine didn’t want me stretching her pretty things…….”

Andrea raised her hand and asked another question, not entirely unrelated…. “Please tell us when you did go out to buy clothes just for you, with you fully aware of what you were going to do. Tell us how it felt — all the anticipation, and how it was.”

Astrid replied “May I say that in a moment, when I’ve helped Emma see inside these events….? When did I choose a girly name? Answer: when Christine chose one… she said there were times that “Andy” didn’t suit me anymore, so I had to have a femmy name. Astrid was her choice. Next you asked what , I’ve forgotten….?” Emma replied immediately, “When did you dress outside the bedroom?”

Astrid thought for a moment and then began, “On the day we went shopping… for me…… I went out without make-up or anything, and just in a pair of Christine’s slacks. Cut-offs, blue, navy blue, they were, so a little girly. And I wore one of her loose blouses, a light blue colour with flower pattern. It proved to be slightly see-through so I was slightly embarrassed to find the bra I was wearing quite easily on view in the mirror in the store. The shoes were the toughest choice, so I wore a pair of Christine’s sling-backs, for which she prepared me with my very first ever nail polish!!! I’ll never forget…..”

“So, what did you buy when you got to the store?” Andrea’s voice posed the question most of the party were keen to have answered. Andy began with an admission: “Some really girly and different pieces — things that Christine would accept were my choice not hers….. Some of which I would live to regret, but she let me make my mistakes….!! If you know what I mean!”

Andrea carried on… “Don’t tell me….. the low neckline?! The bright flash coloured blouse with flimsy sleeves? The short skirt with the arse-hugging pinch that made you walk in a tottering way?! The black stockings? Don’t tell me! Not fishnets? Oh no! and the stiletto-heeled shoes, all black and strappy? Oh, no! please! No!?”

Christine laughed…. Andrea? Isn’t it? You’re dead right! Justine, tell your Mum, she’s very perceptive! How many children made mistakes like this? I just had to let him do it……. I decided that it was a learning experience for Andy and that’s why I suggested…. No, I insisted, that he wore the clothes home from the store!”

“Well done, my girl,” said Andrea. “I bet she was horny when you got her home though?” “Too right!” was Christine’s reply.

Though it wasn’t her question originally, Cathy now chipped in with another of Emma’s questions….. “Emma asked, When did you try make-up for the first time? I’d love to know that, because that’s quite a step in a different direction, isn’t it? I mean, make-up is all about creating the illusion on beauty….. And maybe attracting men’s attention…??” Cathy was delving into the gay question again……

“I know where you’re heading, Cathy, isn’t it? And I can’t say exactly when…. I know I hadn’t worn make-up before that fateful shopping trip…. And, as it happens, there’s a tail-piece to that story….. Christine said I was dressed like a tart, through my own choice, that day, so she would do my make-up and hair like a tart — for just one time in my life…. She’s not keen on tarts, so it was a way to warn me off I guess.. So this wasn’t me “wearing make-up” in the sense that I now do, most days of my life, this was her teaching me how NOT to wear make-up. Hell, did she do a good job. You have rarely seen eyes so big, and lashes so flappy! You can never have seen a mouth so pumped up with a slash of crimson lipstick…. All covered in lipgloss which I have never worn again! The foundation was caked-on and the blusher so dramatic. If I had hung about on a street corner, I’d have scored ten times in a night, but not in ways I’d ever want to do…… I have NEVER dressed that way again. I just keep the clothes in case of a Drag Ball if one ever comes this way!”

Bev than asked, quietly for her for once…. “And how did the tart’s hair look?” Bev asked, knowing that Andy had a special “thing” about hair” and she was tempting him to divulge this to everyone.

“Christine did me proud……” Andy’s voice returned, “…She found a half-head wig of her own that she hadn’t used for years. It was real hair and a light auburn colour. She fashioned it on my crown, up high, here…” Andy indicated the back of his head where the party saw Astrid’s now beautifully-coiffed style (thanks to Heidi) “…and she did that after plastering my own hair flat to my scalp. The half-wig then formed a lovely beehive with soft curls arranged around it. Beautifully, but aggressively, saying “come here and fuck me!”……. which was what a tart would be saying, but the last thing I wanted to project!!! Oh, how she taught me a lesson!”

Astrid’s story went on…

“Before long, we were home and she was insisting that I try on these — to me —beautiful, feminine things. You can imagine…. I nearly died… first from embarrassment from having been in the store, buying… and second, from elation at the beauty of the garments I found fitted me perfectly! From that moment on, you could say I was a confirmed cross-dresser. Never mind that I started as a tart!”

“And was that when you became sexually active as a different self?” asked Cathy who had been quiet until this point. “Yes, I want to know about that side of where this leads…..” chipped in Jenny, the amateur dramatically practised woman from number 3 next door to Christine and Andy. “Now, you’re talking….” Came the comment from Bev, “….. I had hoped we’d get on to the interesting part sooner or later…..” She tossed her blonde hair and took a long slug from the drink in her hand, “Is there any more of this delicious drink!?” she asked.

Andy went on with Astrid’s story. “It so happened that, after months of having very gentle sex, Christine grew in her confidence about what I would ‘go along with’ in bed. She found a few things that interested her which her girlfriends maybe didn’t want to go for. So, she suggested them to me… or rather, she got on with them and waited for me to say “thanks but no thanks”. One of those things was a little light bondage which you’ve been talking about earlier tonight….. Well, I didn’t mind …” Astrid meant what she said. In fact, she enjoyed every minute — of being restrained …. Gently.

Christine had enjoyed the same treatment and had persuaded Andy to indulge her occasionally…..”That opened the door to some dressing-up games which, not surprisingly, increased Andy’s excitement and general strength of his libido.”

“A little bit of leather goes a long way, if you can imagine what I mean…” Christine was keen to explain how the evolution of their love-making was very gradual. “There was no master plan… no grand intention…… We just went from one evening to the next, exploring what eachother thought, exploring what each had heard about, thought about doing……… We soon found that both of us were ‘up for’ most things that we heard other people enjoy……”

Christine was genuinely proud of the way their sex life had evolved and grown She thought that there would be some in the partygoer group who would see it “her way”, just as Andy had, … and Astrid now did. She was suddenly conscious, again, that there was silence in the room. There was avid attention being paid to her story. That, in itself was a good sign.

“It wasn’t until we married that dressing came into our lives and, to tell the truth, I can’t explain why it took so long….”

“So, how long did it take you to fuck her as a woman, then?” came an interruption from someone who was clearly getting impatient with the speed of the story’s delivery. It was Jenny, the drama queen.

Clearly, Jenny had enjoyed the hospitality a little too much and wasn’t ashamed to launch into her view of the proceedings. Christine wasn’t in the least offended and dealt quite swiftly with the apparent set-back to her plan. “My best friend has a good phrase when confronted with such a direct question. She answers it — which I shall — and then says “perhaps you’ll feel better when you’ve had a lie down” So, to you, my answer is “less than a year after we were married and I’ll tell you how it came about……”

The offender, was so taken aback that she was seen to sit in stunned silence while Christine did, indeed tell the story that she and Andy had rehearsed about her original discovery of Astrid and the seduction that took place soon after.

“Astrid knew that I had girlfriends from time to time, and she was cool with that. We never explored the idea of three of us getting together,…… well, not at that time anyway,….. so it wasn’t a surprise that she might get a little bit jealous. Three people in this marriage is a phrase that became suddenly commonplace that year. Remember? Diana? Well, I don’t know if she was jealous but Astrid did say, one time, that she was seeing me attracted to more and more glamorous women and she said that she was feeling a little bit left in the shade…..” Christine smiled as she recalled Andy being happy to be female but then wanting to be more and more like the women she herself was falling in love with.

Christine felt it was her place to push towards the conclusion they had envisaged for the evening.

“Astrid had been a bit of a “plain Jane”, contented to dress in a girly way, contented to be one of a pair of us when we chose to be girls for a night. That began to change.
She began to take an interest in fashion and beauty magazines. She began to ask me about her appearance and how it might be enhanced. She said she wanted to get a pair of silicone tits to make her bra feel more fully and naturally filled. It wasn’t long before she went into London to buy a pair from a specialist TV store. She was getting horny as a result — I could tell. She began to flirt with me more than before. She wanted compliments about her looks and soon enough, she started wearing more obvious make-up. For myself, I was pleased with that — I always found myself — still do — attracted to what people call “lipstick lesbians”. I’ve never been one for the dykey-type…. Can say that openly here as none of you are anything but girly. Please don’t be offended if you’re attracted to more manly women though… I don’t mean to offend….”

Astrid interrupted her lover…. “Honey, I think I should add….”

Before she could get going, another interruption happened. Sally, the neighbour from number 12 by the pub, came up with a very important question — one which needed dealing with as soon as it arose… She directed her question to Christine, not to Astrid.

“I’m getting lost now — you’re female and like females, he’s male and likes females but wants to be female, why didn’t he just get on with becoming female?”

Christine responded in a flash, saying “You’re forgetting one important thing — and this is crucial - I don’t just like females, I love males as well and he is my male…. My one and only male. I have female friends, and I love every one of them, but he’s the only one that’s male! And what’s male about him, I want to keep being male.”

Astrid took up the theme, as if to reinforce the way their marriage works. “I reached the stage of wanting to be Christine’s girlfriend on a regular basis. I was working, as a man, in my regular job Monday to Friday, so I suggested that maybe I could be Astrid on Sundays…. Day of rest and all that…… if you know what I mean. I asked if she would accept me that way and she was delighted to go along with the idea…. So that’s how we went on. It was Christine who then saw the possibilities for herself. To swap identities on those Sundays. So, while I began spending whole days as my new self, Christine found herself a role as Christopher, my boyfriend. And this is how some of you have met him around the village.”

“So what’s this got to do with us, here this evening? I mean, we’ve all enjoyed finding a few new things to play with and it’s being great fun having a get-together, just us girls from the village. But where are we going from here?” ……. The same questioner pressed home her point. Sally was still, to a certain extent, lost and wanting direction.

Astrid knew this point would arrive sooner or later and it was her place, being the one voluntarily crossing gender lines, to explain.

She began, “You’re right to wonder. Christine and I have been talking for some time, wondering if there were others in the village who might like to make the lifestyle choices we have made and maybe to join us. Join us as we are — woman and man, instead of man and woman — not permanently — well, not unless you ever decided to go in that direction, but that’s not for us and not in our minds. We just love the way we have found new expressions of the way we love eachother and we can strongly recommend that others should try……. Just experiment a little. If you like the sound of the ideas we’re trying to explain, we’ll tell you more. There’s lots on the emotional side to cover. The physical side too, we can recommend. As a man, I love being loved as a woman. As a man, I love loving a woman. I get the best of both worlds. Christine does too. From it being her idea that I should become more feminine, she’s now got the chance to be more masculine, just occasionally”.

Sally, who Christine and Andy had heard was resolutely heterosexual, was immediately accepting of the whole idea that had been laid out before the group. “You know, there’s more sense in what you’ve said than almost anything I’ve had said to me about sex toys and things…… Now, where do we go from here. I mean, Christine and er, Astrid, are asking us all a question…… Do we want to hear more and, maybe meet again…….?”

Christine thanked Sally, of all the unexpected sources, for the conclusion and said,
“sally’s right… we can go on all night but I think you have the gist of our ideas. What Astrid and I would like to do is give you something to go home with, to accompany whatever you have each bought earlier in the evening… We wish you lots of fun with those toys and things and hope to hear you’d like to come back, let’s say in a couple of weeks’ time. In the meantime, here’s a gift for each of you…… or more importantly, for your partners….. It’s a beautiful, delicate, girly, feminine, nightgown. We would love you to re-enact our own experience. It will work for some of you, maybe not for others, but do persevere. The first reactions you get may well hide a deeply-held longing that you can release……. “

Astrid smiled and thought of bedtime and the love-making that would surely follow for himself and Christine………

Chapter 23 will be the last (Please forgive the time taken to reach release of this, (penultimate) part of the story.

The First Queen in the Village 23

Author: 

  • WannabeGinger

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Final Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The First Queen in the Village 23



By WannabeGinger

The party’s over and it’s time to leave. Each partygoer will have their own thoughts about what Christine and Astrid have said. It’s for them now to go home and to decide if they would like to explore, in a very gentle way, the changing of their partners, spouses, and lovers.

Chr

Chapter 23

Christine wanted to wrap up and stimulate some action

“Sally’s right… we can go on all night but I think you have the gist of our ideas. What Astrid and I would like to do is give you something to go home with, to accompany whatever you have each bought earlier in the evening… We wish you lots of fun with those toys and things and hope to hear you’d like to come back, let’s say in a couple of weeks’ time. In the meantime, here’s a gift for each of you…… or more importantly, for your partners….. It’s a beautiful, delicate, girly, feminine, nightgown. We would love you to re-enact our own experience. It will work for some of you, maybe not for others, but do persevere. This is just to get you started….. The first reactions you get may well hide a deeply-held longing that you can release……”
Astrid then chipped in with a diary reminder….. “Don’t forget!..... Valentine’s Day and Christmas are the most notable times when couples play dressing games.– your husbands, boyfriends, etc., may shop for dresses, sexy lingerie, nightgowns, etc., without even raising eyebrows. That provides excellent cover for wives who want to make a transgender person of their partners. If you let them know what you like…… You can get them looking at what you would like THEM to wear….. By the time next year comes around, they might be girls who wish to shop for such items for themselves. No salesperson is likely to ask, “Why is a man like you shopping for sexy stiletto sandals?” So, when you’re tempting them for the first time, you can ask questions that you would not ordinarily feel confident enough to ask – e.g., “Do you think that these shoes would go well with a pink baby doll?” It just happens that we’re two weeks away from Valentine’s Day, and that’s a sort of “manna from heaven,” providing opportunities to experience the joy, wisdom, and perhaps even spiritual renewal that comes from preparing the way for your husbands’ expressing their feminine selves more intensely!”
“I’m still not convinced….. Doesn’t he have to be gay to want to succumb to the ideas you’re suggesting?” A perfectly understandable, and frequently-voiced question came from Priti from the Corner shop in the centre of the village.
Astrid jumped in on the first mention of “being gay” which Andy most certainly wanted to say, he was not! She began, in her best girly voice, “Crossdressers (which we call CD's as an obvious short-form) are a largely misunderstood group. Many believe the popular conception that crossdressing is a haven for gay men and that the act is somehow perverted. Transvestite is an older term for crossdresser. It sounds more suspicious, don’t you think? Crossdressing just says what it IS that we do. We wear the clothes of the female sex and we love doing so, because we love women so much……… Being perverted? That’s people who don’t know the first thing about us. Nothing could be further than the truth. A Crossdresser is usually all man and more often than not he’s firmly heterosexual. They are usually more sensitive, emotionally, on average than the rest of the males you meet.”
Andy was well into his personal credo about his love of dressing as a woman. A love born out of Christine’s sensitive suggestions all that time ago.
“……..Crossdressing is merely an expression of one’s feminine side. I’ve got a well-developed one. We men all have one. It relieves tensions and the pressures of everyday male life. And God knows, there are some even though I don’t expect your sympathy! And there are those who think it can be “treated” somehow. Years ago, anyone who did what I do would have found themselves with aversion therapy — most likely electric shocks!! Thank God we have come a long way since then! In case you’re wondering, crossdressing in itself is not an illness. It’s actually a joy. In some cases where crossdressing is controlling one’s life, counselling is then recommended, but nowadays it’s a question of helping those around the CD to accept her as she is, when she is who she wants to be. That’s how Christine and I live, and love together. Occasionally crossdressing crosses into the transgendered (which now is called being TG) — it’s a different realm but this is not for most of us. The vast majority of us don’t want to change our gender, and have reassignment surgery, and lose our cocks and bollocks and grow ourselves tits……… I must admit, there have been times that I have thought…. But then, I love what we do with those things too much to let them go!”
Priti was more than satisfied with that little homily and smiled at Astrid, seeing her — or Andy — in a very new and different light.
Christine offered the nightgowns to each of the partygoers. Not one refused to take one. “There are medium and larger sizes here, just take which one you feel would be right — there’s a size 14, for those about 5ft 8inches, and an 18 for those of 5ft 10 or more. Just feel how silky they are….”

Words of ecstasy were commonplace; “Oh, don’t you just love the colour of the fabric?!” “I can just see this peach satin being impossible for him to give up!” “I wish this came with panties and a slip….” “I’d never thought of doing something like this, but now I come to think of it, it’s a no-brainer. He just has to say ‘yes’ when I suggest….” “This would be fabulous for him when we just lounge around the apartment for an evening….” “Just wait till you get him to bed!”…… “Would you dare?? I mean, bed him, wearing something so girly?” “Well, I would if my girlfriend was away for the weekend!” “How long could you keep him that way?....” “I’d say, well….., how about a lifetime!? If I can convince him that this is the way I want him to be…. Just sometimes….” “Just sometimes… you mean, you don’t want a wife full time? I sure could use one!” “No, no, a wife needs a cock of her own like a fish needs a bicycle — as somebody once said…. I love cock and I’d want him to keep his…” “I’m not so sure….. I might go the way Christine here does when she’s being Christopher… I quite fancy that idea…. Christine, do you have a cock when you’re dressed?”

Christine wasn’t at all shocked, after all, this was the sort of conversation that she wanted the group to be having….. It was clear that the nighties as gifts were a great success! Astrid winked at her with the same thought in mind.

“Well, as you ask, I quite like to have a small ‘boy’ down there so that when the urge takes me I can give myself a squeeze to heighten the intensity of my lusty feelings. I don’t tend to use it on you, do I Astrid, Darling?”

Astrid smiled a shocked, bashful girly smile and said, “Only when I’m feeling especially vulnerable, my honey. Then I like to give you a good licking…..”

There was a moment’s silence before the wives and girlfriends resumed their “what if” discussion…. “What if we all went home tonight — it’s not too late - and tried what Christine suggested. Don’t let’s wait… unless there’s a good reason not to… like a death in the family! Haha!!!” That was Cathy’s contribution. It was clear that she and Johnny were going to have an interesting evening.

“You’re right, it’s not too late and there’s a late lie-in coming in the morning, “she” could wake up in this lovely nightgown and we could go on from there….” Said Jenny the AmDram actress who most knew was keen on ladyfriends already.

“Jenny, you are a vixen!...” exclaimed Pammie who had known Jenny for a long time, “…but what you say is true….. Get him going one evening, before a weekend, and you have him where you want him for 48 hours!!” Clearly, Pammie’s husband Jack was in for a surprise.

“I wish I had a husband….” Said Bev, quietly………. “I won’t be seeing my boyfriend until Tuesday night, by which time, you’ll all be miles ahead of me in how much fun you’re having! Has anyone got a spare male I can have for the weekend!!!?” she laughed.

“What about Brian from the pub? Couldn’t you borrow him? Belinda’s a bit straight-laced if you ask me….” Said Emma, the newly-wed from number 7.

Astrid and Christine stood by the door to their little cottage which had been virtually packed with partygoers. As each left, they said they hoped the evening had been enjoyable and left the guests with “food for thought”. They said to each one that they hoped to see them more around the village over the coming days and to let them know if a repeat meeting would be of interest. It would, of course, be open to all, partners, husbands and lovers included. There were very few replies that were non-committal. Almost everyone seemed to be saying that they would return when the date was fixed.

DEAR READERS, AT THIS POINT, I HAVE TO FINISH — PERSONAL TROUBLES CAUSED BY FAMILY ILLNESS MEAN THAT I CAN NO LONGER DEVOTE PRECIOUS TIME TO WRITING FOR MY OWN, AND MAYBE YOUR, SATISFACTION. M MAY RETURN ONE DAY, UNTIL THEN, MY APOLOGIES FOR CUTTING AND RUNNING HALFWAY THROUGH A STORY……


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/fiction/34520/first-queen-village